







 
   
     
       
         Two short discourses against the Romanists by Henry Dodwell ...
         Dodwell, Henry, 1641-1711.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 192 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 131 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A36261
         Wing D1825
         ESTC R1351
         11781896
         ocm 11781896
         49109
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36261)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49109)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 529:10)
      
       
         
           
             Two short discourses against the Romanists by Henry Dodwell ...
             Dodwell, Henry, 1641-1711.
          
           [88], 31, 21, 120 [1] p.
           
             Printed for Benj. Tooke ...,
             London :
             1676.
          
           
             Each part has special title page.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             I. An account of the fundamental principle of popery, and of the insufficiency of the proofs which they have for it -- II. An answer to six queries proposed to a gentle women of the Church of England, by an emissary of the church of Rome.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Papacy.
        
      
    
     
        2005-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-07 Simon Charles
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-07 Simon Charles
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
             Liber
             cui
             Titulus
          
           ,
           Two
           Discourses
           against
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           &c.
           
           Authore
           H.
           Dodwell
           ,
        
         
           IMPRIMATUR
           ,
           Geo.
           Hooper
           ,
           
             R
             mo
             D
             n●
             Archiepiscopo
          
           .
           .
           Cantuar.
           
             à
             Sacris
             Domest
          
           .
        
         
           
             Junui
             8.
             1676.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TWO
           SHORT
           DISCOURSES
           Against
           the
           ROMANISTS
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           An
           Account
           of
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Principle
          
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           the
           Proofs
           which
           they
           have
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           An
           Answer
           to
           
             Six
             Queries
          
           proposed
           to
           a
           Gentlewoman
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           an
           Emissary
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           By
           
             HENRY
             DODWELL
          
           M.
           A.
           and
           sometimes
           Fellow
           of
           
             Trinity
             Colledge
          
           near
           DVBLIN
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Benj
             Tooke
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Ship
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1676.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ACCOUNT
               OF
               THE
               
                 Fundamental
                 Principle
              
               OF
               POPERY
               ,
               As
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Distinct
                 Communion
              
               ;
               AND
               Of
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               Proofs
               which
               they
               have
               for
               it
               .
               WITH
               A
               PREFACE
               concerning
               the
               Vsefulness
               of
               this
               Undertaking
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 HENRY
                 DODWELL
              
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Benjamin
                 Tooke
              
               .
               1676.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               PREFACE
               Concerning
               the
               USEFULNESS
               Of
               the
               following
               HYPOTHESIS
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THough
               I
               cannot
               undertake
               for
               what
               is
               mine
               in
               the
               management
               of
               the
               following
               Discourse
               ;
               yet
               as
               to
               the
               design
               (
               for
               which
               I
               am
               wholly
               beholden
               to
               the
               
               Goodness
               of
               my
               Cause
               ,
               and
               the
               intrinsick
               reasonableness
               of
               the
               Evidences
               which
               prove
               it
               good
               )
               I
               think
               I
               may
               ,
               without
               Immodesty
               ,
               affirm
               that
               ,
               if
               it
               hold
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               of
               universal
               use
               with
               them
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Communion
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   use
                
                 I
              
               §
               .
               2.
               
               For
               1.
               it
               must
               be
               of
               great
               use
               for
               the
               Laity
               and
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               who
               either
               have
               not
               the
               Abilities
               ,
               or
               cannot
               spare
               the
               time
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               requisite
               for
               Enquiring
               into
               the
               particular
               Disputes
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Controversies
               reduced
               into
               a
               narrow
               compass
               .
               And
               especially
               if
               these
               few
               things
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               reduced
               ,
               may
               suffice
               for
               securing
               the
               Duty
               incumbent
               on
               such
               Persons
               as
               well
               as
               if
               the
               Enquiry
               had
               been
               more
               minute
               ;
               and
               when
               withal
               the
               Evidence
               ,
               
               on
               which
               their
               Resolution
               depends
               ,
               is
               suited
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               that
               sort
               of
               persons
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               things
               are
               provided
               for
               by
               the
               following
               Hypothesis
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 Disputes
                 between
                 us
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 this
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
                 over
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 diffusive
                 .
              
               As
               for
               our
               Differences
               in
               Other
               Particulars
               ,
               it
               is
               here
               proved
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               mistaken
               in
               This
               ,
               themselves
               either
               cannot
               charge
               us
               with
               Errour
               ,
               or
               not
               with
               any
               Errour
               of
               that
               consequence
               as
               may
               excuse
               them
               ,
               either
               for
               Separating
               from
               our
               Communion
               ,
               or
               for
               that
               rigorous
               Imposing
               their
               own
               Opinions
               which
               are
               contrary
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 does
                 indeed
                 effectually
                 
                 secure
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Ordinary
                 Laicks
                 in
                 this
                 whole
                 affair
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Obligation
               incumbent
               at
               least
               on
               such
               Persons
               who
               are
               not
               ,
               by
               their
               particular
               Calling
               ,
               obliged
               to
               Enquire
               ,
               can
               only
               be
               to
               know
               so
               much
               as
               may
               secure
               their
               
                 Christian
                 Practice
              
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               sufficiently
               secured
               by
               due
               adhering
               to
               that
               Communion
               where
               they
               may
               reasonably
               expect
               the
               performance
               of
               those
               Divine
               Promises
               which
               are
               conveyed
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Ordinary
               Means
               of
               Grace
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               main
               concernment
               of
               such
               Persons
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               know
               where
               such
               a
               Communion
               is
               to
               be
               had
               .
               Now
               the
               solving
               of
               this
               Question
               appears
               from
               the
               Principles
               here
               laid
               down
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               decide
               the
               whole
               Dispute
               concerning
               the
               
                 true
                 Communion
              
               .
               
               If
               it
               should
               prove
               true
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               this
               Authority
               over
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               his
               
                 particular
                 Church
              
               must
               be
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 virtual
              
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               have
               a
               Title
               to
               all
               those
               Promises
               made
               to
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               thus
               much
               at
               least
               will
               follow
               ,
               even
               according
               to
               their
               Hypothesis
               who
               do
               not
               pretend
               that
               these
               Promises
               reach
               so
               high
               as
               Infallibility
               )
               and
               therefore
               that
               they
               were
               obliged
               to
               submit
               to
               
                 Active
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               to
               all
               
                 Lawful
                 Impositions
              
               ,
               and
               Passive
               even
               in
               Unlawful
               ones
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               all
               Cases
               it
               would
               be
               Unlawful
               to
               joyn
               with
               any
               other
               Communion
               in
               opposition
               to
               it
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               it
               prove
               false
               ,
               it
               will
               plainly
               follow
               that
               it
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               
               either
               for
               those
               who
               are
               already
               in
               that
               Communion
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               seeing
               they
               cannot
               continue
               in
               it
               without
               being
               accessary
               to
               the
               Divisions
               of
               Christendom
               by
               abetting
               a
               
                 Tyrannical
                 Power
              
               over
               it
               ;
               or
               for
               others
               to
               desert
               their
               own
               Communion
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Roman
               ,
               which
               cannot
               on
               those
               Principles
               ,
               be
               done
               with
               any
               such
               pretence
               of
               Necessity
               as
               may
               excuse
               their
               Separation
               from
               being
               Schismatical
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Evidence
                 also
                 into
                 which
                 this
                 Dispute
                 is
                 ultimately
                 resolved
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 meanest
                 capacity
                 that
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 acting
                 prudently
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 affair
              
               (
               and
               certainly
               every
               one
               is
               in
               Interest
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Duty
               ,
               obliged
               to
               make
               use
               of
               his
               utmost
               .
               Prudence
               in
               a
               matter
               wherein
               his
               greatest
               Interests
               are
               so
               
               nearly
               concerned
               )
               For
               the
               meanest
               Prudence
               that
               is
               ,
               will
               require
               that
               where
               they
               cannot
               choose
               their
               way
               ,
               there
               at
               least
               they
               should
               choose
               their
               Guide
               .
               And
               it
               is
               only
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               as
               a
               Principle
               of
               Unity
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               adhering
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               Hypothesis
               allows
               them
               a
               Liberty
               to
               judge
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               own
               private
               satisfaction
               .
               And
               as
               the
               matter
               is
               such
               ,
               concerning
               which
               the
               meanest
               Prudence
               ,
               that
               can
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               is
               obliged
               to
               judge
               ,
               so
               the
               Evidence
               is
               such
               as
               every
               one
               must
               be
               capable
               of
               judging
               who
               is
               capable
               of
               being
               Prudently
               and
               Rationally
               a
               Christian.
               For
               the
               very
               Truth
               of
               Christianity
               it self
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               us
               in
               this
               Age
               ,
               must
               be
               proved
               by
               
                 Historical
                 Testimonies
              
               
               of
               the
               Miracles
               by
               which
               it
               was
               attested
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               and
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               must
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               those
               by
               whom
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               delivered
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               same
               
                 Historical
                 Testimony
              
               ,
               whether
               of
               
                 express
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 express
                 Tradition
              
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               here
               referred
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               Supremacy
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               and
               the
               Subject
               concerning
               which
               this
               Testimony
               was
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               have
               had
               so
               general
               an
               influence
               on
               their
               Practice
               (
               if
               they
               had
               acknowledged
               any
               dependence
               on
               this
               Supremacy
               )
               as
               that
               it
               must
               have
               been
               as
               notorious
               to
               them
               who
               gave
               it
               ,
               as
               those
               Miracles
               ,
               or
               that
               Canon
               ;
               and
               therefore
               their
               Testimony
               must
               have
               been
               as
               Credible
               in
               one
               Case
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               Besides
               that
               the
               
                 Negative
                 Argument
              
               (
               which
               I
               here
               make
               use
               of
               )
               is
               much
               less
               Questionable
               than
               the
               Affirmative
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               more
               reason
               to
               doubt
               of
               a
               pretended
               Tradition
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               expresly
               mentioned
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Authors
              
               ,
               (
               and
               doubting
               is
               sufficient
               for
               my
               purpose
               ,
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Credit
               of
               that
               which
               pretends
               to
               be
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               )
               than
               to
               believe
               a
               thing
               to
               have
               descended
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               those
               Authors
               pretend
               it
               did
               so
               .
               For
               in
               their
               Affirmations
               they
               many
               times
               deliver
               what
               they
               think
               on
               their
               own
               
                 Conjectural
                 Reasonings
              
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               as
               Fallible
               as
               others
               .
               But
               what
               they
               have
               
                 not
                 mentioned
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               allowed
               to
               conclude
               that
               they
               knew
               
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               there
               was
               then
               no
               
                 Historical
                 Evidence
              
               for
               it
               ,
               seeing
               that
               could
               not
               have
               escaped
               their
               knowledge
               ;
               yet
               thus
               much
               at
               least
               will
               follow
               that
               we
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               that
               they
               had
               any
               such
               Evidence
               ,
               which
               is
               enough
               to
               render
               it
               doubtful
               to
               us
               whether
               it
               were
               an
               
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
              
               .
               Now
               that
               they
               did
               not
               mention
               this
               Supremacy
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               desire
               the
               Ignorant
               to
               take
               the
               bare
               word
               of
               our
               Authors
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               content
               that
               they
               trust
               their
               
                 own
                 Judgments
              
               concerning
               the
               passages
               produced
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               judging
               them
               ;
               or
               where
               they
               find
               themselves
               unable
               ,
               that
               there
               they
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               Confessions
               of
               
                 candid
                 ,
                 learned
                 Men
              
               ,
               though
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               Communion
               .
               Which
               is
               no
               more
               than
               what
               they
               
               themselves
               count
               Prudent
               in
               the
               like
               Cases
               ,
               when
               they
               occurr
               in
               the
               management
               of
               their
               secular
               affairs
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   use
                
                 II
              
               §
               .
               7.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               only
               thus
               Convenient
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               almost
               Necessary
               ,
               in
               dealing
               with
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               to
               begin
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               with
               this
               
                 Fundamental
                 Principle
              
               .
               For
               till
               they
               be
               convinced
               of
               the
               Fallibility
               of
               their
               Guide
               ,
               all
               the
               Reasons
               produced
               against
               them
               are
               only
               taken
               for
               Temptations
               and
               tryals
               of
               the
               stedfastness
               of
               their
               
                 Implicite
                 Faith.
              
               And
               ,
               in
               affairs
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               distrust
               their
               
                 own
                 Judgment
              
               (
               nay
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               the
               most
               
                 Learned
                 Clergy
              
               are
               taught
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               considered
               in
               their
               
                 private
                 capacity
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               more
               
                 ignorant
                 Laity
              
               )
               and
               they
               are
               further
               
               taught
               that
               ,
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               their
               Faith
               is
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               excellent
               and
               meritorious
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               it
               
                 captivates
                 their
                 Understandings
              
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               
                 captivating
                 of
                 their
                 Understandings
              
               implies
               a
               denial
               of
               their
               
                 own
                 Judgments
              
               when
               different
               from
               that
               of
               their
               Superiors
               .
               Now
               upon
               these
               terms
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               by
               
                 particular
                 Reasonings
              
               .
               For
               the
               utmost
               that
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               
                 clearest
                 Reasonings
                 ,
                 is
              
               ,
               that
               their
               
                 private
                 Judgments
              
               may
               be
               convinced
               by
               them
               .
               But
               if
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               they
               distrust
               their
               
                 own
                 Judgments
              
               ,
               nay
               ,
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               deny
               their
               
                 own
                 Judgments
              
               in
               complyance
               with
               that
               of
               their
               Superiors
               ,
               nay
               ,
               take
               it
               to
               be
               the
               greater
               glory
               of
               their
               Faith
               
               to
               deny
               the
               greater
               and
               
                 more
                 powerful
                 Convictions
              
               ;
               it
               will
               then
               follow
               that
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               Conscientiously
               they
               Act
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Principles
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               less
               capable
               they
               must
               be
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Reasoning
               .
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               vain
               to
               urge
               them
               with
               such
               Reasons
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               will
               not
               be
               tryed
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               indeed
               prove
               convictive
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               their
               
                 own
                 Understandings
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               Nor
               indeed
               is
               it
               rational
               to
               expect
               that
               they
               should
               be
               otherwise
               disposed
               ,
               pursuant
               to
               their
               Principles
               .
               For
               all
               
                 Prudent
                 Considerers
              
               of
               things
               will
               confess
               ,
               that
               one
               
                 direct
                 proof
              
               that
               a
               thing
               is
               
                 actually
                 True
              
               ,
               is
               more
               considerable
               than
               many
               Probabilities
               
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Especially
               if
               the
               
                 direct
                 proof
              
               be
               of
               it self
               stronger
               than
               any
               
                 contrary
                 Objection
              
               ;
               as
               indeed
               no
               Objection
               can
               be
               so
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               any
               
                 Proposition
                 false
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Proponent
               is
               to
               prove
               it
               true
               .
               Which
               must
               the
               rather
               hold
               ,
               considering
               that
               they
               take
               the
               judgment
               of
               their
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               for
               an
               adaequately-infallible
               Proof
               ;
               never
               remembring
               that
               ,
               though
               indeed
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               be
               Infallible
               ,
               yet
               ,
               the
               Arguments
               whereby
               they
               prove
               their
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               so
               assisted
               by
               that
               Spirit
               as
               to
               partake
               of
               its
               Infallibility
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               assisted
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               shall
               Infallibly
               follow
               the
               
                 Infallible
                 Guidance
              
               of
               the
               Spirit
               (
               otherwise
               themselves
               cannot
               pretend
               that
               all
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               must
               infer
               
               Infallibility
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               grant
               that
               every
               
                 good
                 Christian
              
               is
               Infallible
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               deny
               that
               he
               is
               so
               assisted
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               these
               Arguments
               are
               only
               Moral
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               ,
               in
               many
               Cases
               ,
               be
               exceeded
               by
               Arguments
               taken
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Consequence
               must
               follow
               the
               weaker
               part
               ;
               so
               that
               still
               their
               Faith
               can
               be
               no
               more
               than
               
                 morally
                 certain
              
               ,
               though
               their
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               were
               granted
               to
               be
               Infallible
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               assistance
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               9.
               
               Yet
               even
               so
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               remembred
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               that
               no
               Arguments
               were
               fit
               to
               be
               admitted
               against
               the
               sense
               of
               an
               
                 infallible
                 Judge
              
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               might
               exceed
               those
               whereby
               their
               Judg
               of
               Controversies
               seems
               to
               them
               to
               be
               proved
               Infallible
               ;
               which
               would
               cut
               off
               many
               of
               those
               Arguments
               
               which
               are
               used
               in
               the
               particular
               Disputes
               .
               But
               beginning
               at
               their
               
                 First
                 Principle
              
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               take
               our
               Arguments
               into
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               and
               to
               determine
               according
               as
               they
               judge
               Reasonable
               in
               their
               
                 private
                 Judgments
              
               .
               For
               the
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               cannot
               ,
               in
               reason
               ,
               oblige
               them
               to
               captivate
               their
               Understandings
               to
               it self
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               proved
               .
               And
               the
               Arguments
               here
               used
               are
               Antecedent
               to
               that
               Proof
               .
               And
               when
               upon
               examination
               of
               the
               Credentials
               of
               the
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               their
               proof
               of
               such
               a
               Judge
               shall
               be
               found
               insufficient
               ,
               they
               will
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               then
               ,
               have
               reason
               to
               trust
               their
               
                 private
                 Judgments
              
               in
               the
               
                 particular
                 Disputes
              
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               and
               only
               then
               ,
               the
               
                 particular
                 
                 Disputes
              
               may
               be
               likely
               to
               obtain
               an
               equal
               hearing
               from
               such
               of
               them
               as
               are
               
                 truly
                 Conscientious
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   use
                
                 III
              
               §
               .
               10.
               
               Besides
               ,
               if
               this
               Hypothesis
               hold
               true
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               useful
               both
               to
               retain
               several
               in
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Communion
              
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               several
               others
               over
               from
               the
               Roman
               ,
               who
               are
               already
               by
               their
               Principles
               disposed
               for
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               may
               be
               several
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 particular
                 Disputes
              
               ,
               may
               probably
               incline
               to
               the
               Roman
               side
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               an
               abhorrence
               for
               the
               Roman
               rigour
               in
               those
               
                 principal
                 ones
              
               concerning
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
              
               .
               These
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               be
               perswaded
               that
               they
               may
               be
               admitted
               to
               that
               Communion
               
               without
               professing
               the
               Belief
               of
               those
               Principles
               to
               which
               we
               are
               as
               yet
               to
               suppose
               them
               so
               very
               averse
               ,
               may
               be
               tempted
               to
               think
               it
               lawful
               to
               joyn
               themselves
               in
               Communion
               with
               them
               .
               This
               seems
               plainly
               to
               have
               been
               Mr.
               
               Cressy's
               Case
               ,
               whose
               entrance
               into
               that
               Communion
               was
               very
               much
               facilitated
               by
               the
               account
               of
               Infallibility
               given
               him
               by
               Dr.
               Veron
               ,
               
               whereby
               he
               was
               perswaded
               that
               it
               was
               only
               a
               School-term
               ,
               not
               used
               in
               the
               Decrees
               of
               any
               received
               Councils
               ,
               no
               nor
               any
               way
               expresly
               defined
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               use
               of
               it
               would
               not
               be
               exacted
               from
               him
               by
               their
               Church
               
               as
               a
               Condition
               of
               her
               Communion
               .
               For
               he
               acknowledges
               he
               had
               formerly
               believed
               that
               this
               
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
              
               (
               so
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               
                 namely
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 was
                 as
                 demonstratively
                 confutable
                 as
                 any
                 absurdity
                 in
                 Mathematicks
                 .
              
               
               And
               particularly
               he
               confesses
               that
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               Arguments
               against
               it
               had
               to
               him
               
                 appeared
                 unanswerable
              
               ;
               
               and
               that
               
                 his
                 Book
                 alone
                 had
                 the
                 principal
                 influence
                 on
              
               him
               
                 to
                 shut
                 up
              
               his
               
                 entrance
                 into
                 Catholick
                 Unity
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               here
               proved
               that
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               thought
               of
               the
               Word
               (
               concerning
               which
               more
               may
               be
               said
               than
               was
               observed
               by
               Mr.
               Cressy's
               
               Friends
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               unnecessary
               to
               say
               it
               on
               this
               occasion
               )
               yet
               the
               Thing
               must
               necessarily
               be
               maintained
               by
               them
               on
               the
               same
               Principles
               by
               which
               they
               have
               presumed
               to
               censure
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               very
               sense
               wherein
               our
               Arguments
               are
               so
               conclusive
               against
               it
               .
               It
               is
               very
               strange
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               seems
               disagreeable
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               to
               that
               Candor
               ,
               but
               that
               accurateness
               ,
               which
               was
               observed
               by
               him
               in
               that
               Enquiry
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               pretend
               that
               it
               was
               the
               
                 Word
                 Infallibility
              
               against
               which
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               Arguments
               had
               been
               so
               successful
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               could
               satisfie
               himself
               with
               that
               pretence
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               that
               importance
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               his
               Arguments
               had
               been
               Grammatical
               ,
               there
               might
               have
               been
               some
               colour
               for
               
               pretending
               that
               advantage
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               pick
               out
               the
               most
               Invidious
               sense
               among
               those
               many
               other
               more
               favourable
               ones
               of
               which
               it
               was
               capable
               ;
               but
               being
               Notional
               and
               taken
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Thing
               ,
               they
               must
               necessarily
               be
               levelled
               against
               it
               in
               some
               certain
               signification
               .
               And
               it
               had
               been
               easie
               to
               have
               shewn
               that
               they
               do
               as
               clearly
               overthrow
               the
               
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 Judgment
                 in
                 a
                 Creature
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Fallible
                 Means
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               sense
               which
               I
               have
               here
               proved
               the
               Romanists
               obliged
               to
               maintain
               )
               though
               their
               Infallibility
               were
               derived
               from
               the
               
                 Divine
                 assistance
              
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               derived
               from
               their
               
                 own
                 Nature
              
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sense
               which
               Mr.
               Cressy
               would
               make
               to
               
               be
               only
               concerned
               in
               these
               Arguments
               .
               It
               might
               easily
               have
               been
               also
               shewn
               that
               Mr.
               Cressy
               himself
               grants
               the
               very
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               here
               defined
               ,
               and
               cannot
               deny
               but
               that
               it
               is
               very
               properly
               and
               naturally
               signified
               by
               it
               ;
               nay
               that
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               Principles
               ,
               the
               Churches
               not
               using
               it
               in
               her
               Canons
               can
               be
               no
               Argument
               that
               she
               ever
               intended
               to
               leave
               private
               Persons
               at
               their
               liberty
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               or
               forbear
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               pleased
               .
               Whence
               it
               were
               easie
               further
               to
               infer
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               intolerable
               for
               private
               persons
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               it
               must
               be
               justly
               Suspicious
               as
               much
               as
               to
               wave
               it
               (
               since
               it
               has
               been
               used
               ,
               )
               though
               on
               pretence
               of
               another
               sense
               applicable
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               never
               intended
               by
               them
               who
               brought
               it
               into
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               though
               at
               first
               they
               might
               
               have
               forborn
               the
               introducing
               of
               it
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               free
               to
               Subjects
               ,
               either
               to
               deny
               or
               forbear
               it
               ,
               what
               room
               can
               be
               left
               for
               their
               Indulgence
               so
               much
               celebrated
               in
               this
               particular
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               what
               Indulgence
               could
               it
               be
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               indeed
               be
               excused
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               maintain
               the
               Thing
               ;
               I
               say
               obliged
               ,
               by
               doing
               that
               which
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               defended
               without
               supposing
               it
               ?
               Certainly
               they
               cannot
               think
               but
               that
               Actions
               are
               as
               significative
               as
               Words
               in
               reference
               to
               God
               and
               their
               own
               Consciences
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               11.
               
               So
               also
               for
               the
               other
               point
               concerning
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               usual
               Artifice
               whereby
               many
               others
               are
               seduced
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               perswaded
               that
               they
               may
               take
               the
               same
               Liberty
               that
               the
               French
               
               take
               ,
               in
               Questioning
               the
               Popes
               
                 Monarchical
                 Power
              
               .
               But
               ,
               from
               the
               Principles
               here
               laid
               down
               ,
               it
               plainly
               appears
               that
               the
               Liberty
               taken
               by
               them
               is
               rather
               connived
               at
               by
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Court
              
               on
               politick
               Considerations
               ,
               than
               approved
               or
               allowed
               by
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Communion
              
               ,
               as
               consistent
               with
               their
               Principles
               .
               The
               like
               might
               have
               been
               shewn
               concerning
               several
               other
               Consequential
               Doctrines
               which
               facilitate
               the
               seducing
               of
               Proselytes
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Distinction
               between
               the
               Church
               and
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               possibility
               of
               Reforming
               the
               Abuses
               of
               the
               Court
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               §
               .
               12.
               
               Now
               in
               Persons
               who
               have
               not
               been
               inured
               to
               those
               Prejudices
               of
               Education
               ,
               and
               that
               great
               Credulity
               which
               are
               insensibly
               infused
               into
               Persons
               bred
               in
               that
               Communion
               (
               which
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               Case
               of
               them
               who
               are
               not
               as
               yet
               Proselyted
               to
               it
               )
               these
               general
               Principles
               of
               Infallibility
               and
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
              
               are
               like
               to
               meet
               with
               the
               most
               difficult
               reception
               .
               For
               to
               such
               who
               have
               had
               experience
               of
               the
               difficulty
               of
               things
               by
               their
               own
               tryal
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               not
               averse
               to
               any
               pains
               that
               may
               appear
               requisite
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               Consciences
               ;
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               likely
               to
               appear
               that
               it
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Vertue
              
               to
               
                 avoid
                 Evidence
              
               ,
               or
               to
               suppress
               
               their
               Convictions
               ,
               when
               different
               from
               the
               Sense
               of
               those
               few
               interessed
               Persons
               who
               are
               plainly
               possessed
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               whole
               Communion
               ,
               as
               that
               (
               till
               their
               Infallibility
               be
               first
               proved
               )
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               to
               pass
               for
               an
               Act
               of
               
                 common
                 honesty
              
               .
               Nay
               ,
               their
               expecting
               such
               unreasonable
               Concessions
               from
               them
               at
               first
               ,
               would
               ,
               to
               such
               Persons
               ,
               be
               a
               very
               just
               reason
               of
               suspecting
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               find
               themselves
               treated
               by
               them
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               as
               they
               might
               expect
               to
               be
               by
               the
               most
               professed
               Deceivers
               .
               For
               what
               more
               likely
               Art
               could
               any
               Deceiver
               use
               ,
               than
               to
               perswade
               those
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               seduce
               ,
               to
               trust
               in
               him
               without
               and
               against
               their
               own
               Convictions
               ?
               Nor
               is
               it
               likely
               that
               they
               who
               have
               no
               other
               inducement
               
               than
               the
               
                 intrinsick
                 reasonableness
              
               of
               its
               proof
               should
               be
               perswaded
               to
               believe
               it
               as
               easily
               as
               they
               who
               have
               been
               inured
               to
               it
               by
               Prejudices
               of
               their
               Education
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               that
               violence
               offered
               to
               their
               Faculties
               in
               following
               a
               weak
               and
               
                 doubtful
                 Proof
              
               in
               one
               particular
               instance
               ,
               as
               in
               renouncing
               their
               
                 clearest
                 Convictions
              
               Universally
               ,
               in
               all
               matters
               to
               be
               defined
               by
               their
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               very
               possible
               for
               Persons
               favourable
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Romanists
               in
               many
               of
               the
               
                 particular
                 Disputes
              
               ,
               still
               to
               be
               very
               averse
               to
               their
               pretences
               to
               Infallibility
               ;
               and
               this
               not
               (
               as
               it
               is
               usually
               said
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               )
               only
               out
               of
               a
               haughtiness
               and
               unwillingness
               to
               yield
               ,
               but
               on
               rational
               and
               truly-Conscientious
               accounts
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               13.
               
               Nor
               is
               the
               other
               Doctrine
               concerning
               the
               
                 Monarchical
                 Power
              
               of
               the
               Pope
               less
               unacceptable
               to
               Persons
               of
               another
               Communion
               before
               they
               are
               brought
               over
               to
               the
               Roman
               .
               I
               will
               not
               mention
               how
               much
               the
               consequence
               of
               believing
               such
               a
               Doctrine
               may
               impose
               upon
               their
               Liberty
               ,
               because
               that
               will
               not
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               be
               thought
               a
               
                 Conscientious
                 Disswasive
              
               from
               it
               .
               Though
               certainly
               it
               be
               very
               allowable
               to
               stand
               upon
               their
               own
               Rights
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               convinced
               out
               of
               them
               by
               a
               
                 greater
                 Evidence
              
               than
               would
               suffice
               for
               Concessions
               of
               less
               importance
               ;
               which
               is
               sufficient
               for
               my
               present
               design
               .
               That
               which
               I
               had
               rather
               insist
               on
               at
               present
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               indesensibleness
               ▪
               of
               the
               abuses
               of
               the
               
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               gross
               and
               provoking
               ,
               as
               that
               generally
               they
               are
               the
               last
               things
               to
               which
               Revolters
               are
               reconciled
               ;
               and
               usually
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               on
               pretence
               that
               that
               Church
               is
               not
               concerned
               for
               them
               .
               But
               ,
               by
               this
               
                 Monarchical
                 Power
              
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Reforming
               them
               is
               ascribed
               Only
               to
               him
               whose
               Interest
               it
               is
               they
               never
               be
               Reformed
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               destroy
               all
               hopes
               of
               Reformation
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               consideration
               that
               ,
               if
               seriously
               thought
               of
               ,
               would
               certainly
               startle
               many
               of
               those
               who
               are
               brought
               over
               to
               them
               on
               accounts
               truly
               Conscientious
               ,
               being
               seduced
               to
               it
               by
               such
               false
               pretences
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               14.
               
               For
               when
               it
               shall
               appear
               to
               this
               sort
               of
               Persons
               (
               as
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               by
               the
               following
               Hypothesis
               )
               that
               their
               joyning
               in
               that
               Communion
               must
               necessarily
               imply
               their
               approbation
               of
               these
               
                 Unacceptable
                 Doctrines
              
               ;
               they
               must
               find
               themselves
               unavoidably
               reduced
               to
               this
               choice
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               embrace
               these
               Doctrines
               rather
               than
               forbear
               their
               Communion
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               will
               keep
               off
               from
               their
               Communion
               rather
               than
               own
               these
               
                 Schismatical
                 Doctrines
              
               .
               Nor
               will
               it
               be
               hard
               to
               judge
               how
               they
               would
               be
               likely
               to
               determine
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               .
               For
               if
               their
               aversation
               to
               these
               Doctrines
               be
               greater
               than
               their
               kindness
               to
               
                 particular
                 Opinions
              
               or
               Practices
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Communion
              
               (
               as
               I
               have
               already
               shewn
               that
               it
               is
               reasonable
               
               to
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               frequently
               the
               Case
               of
               Persons
               not
               yet
               Proselyted
               by
               them
               )
               they
               must
               necessarily
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               on
               these
               terms
               to
               continue
               where
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               15.
               2.
               
               And
               the
               same
               things
               proportionably
               applyed
               may
               serve
               to
               shew
               the
               usefulness
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               for
               gaining
               several
               moderate
               Persons
               of
               the
               Romanists
               themselves
               .
               They
               who
               call
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Infallibility
                 Archi-Heretical
              
               ,
               
               and
               confess
               themselves
               unable
               ,
               in
               this
               Principle
               ,
               to
               defend
               their
               Church
               against
               us
               ;
               when
               they
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               
                 Fundamental
                 Principle
              
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               as
               a
               distinct
               ,
               Communion
               ,
               is
               this
               confessedly
               indefensible
               
                 Archi-Heretical
                 Doctrine
              
               &
               that
               without
               this
               they
               cannot
               justifie
               
               either
               their
               Separation
               or
               their
               Impositions
               ,
               they
               cannot
               think
               it
               safe
               in
               Conscience
               to
               continue
               any
               longer
               divided
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               16.
               
               The
               same
               thing
               is
               also
               applicable
               to
               that
               other
               Doctrine
               which
               prevails
               with
               several
               very
               considerable
               Parties
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Communion
              
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversies
              
               on
               Earth
               is
               either
               the
               
                 diffusive
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Council
               that
               is
               truly
               Free
               and
               General
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               received
               as
               such
               by
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               alone
               is
               the
               seat
               of
               Infallibility
               .
               They
               who
               are
               of
               this
               Judgment
               ,
               if
               the
               following
               Hypothesis
               hold
               true
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               be
               obliged
               to
               
               change
               their
               Communion
               on
               two
               accounts
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   cannot
                   make
                   out
                   their
                   own
                   Title
                   to
                   their
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                  
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   they
                   consequently
                   prove
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   our
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   condemn
                   as
                   Heretical
                   ,
                   have
                   ever
                   been
                   Canonically
                   condemned
                   by
                   this
                   
                     Judge
                     of
                     Controversies
                  
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   hinder
                   them
                   from
                   abstaining
                   from
                   our
                   Communion
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   2.
                   that
                   ,
                   on
                   these
                   Principles
                   ,
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Popes
                     Monarchy
                  
                   and
                   Infallibility
                   must
                   be
                   Heretical
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   oblige
                   them
                   to
                   abstain
                   from
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   maintain
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               §
               .
               17.
               1.
               
               They
               cannot
               make
               out
               their
               Title
               to
               their
               own
               being
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               in
               this
               sense
               .
               For
               evidently
               they
               are
               not
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               ,
               many
               considerable
               parts
               whereof
               are
               not
               in
               Communion
               with
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               all
               the
               Plea
               they
               can
               make
               to
               the
               Authority
               or
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               must
               be
               grounded
               on
               the
               Notion
               of
               a
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 Virtual
              
               ,
               which
               Notion
               they
               must
               needs
               disclaim
               in
               asserting
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               
                 diffusive
                 Catholick
              
               or
               its
               
                 Lawful
                 Representative
              
               over
               all
               
                 particular
                 Churches
              
               .
               These
               things
               I
               conceive
               so
               clear
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               here
               delivered
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               cannot
               think
               my self
               obliged
               to
               say
               any
               more
               concerning
               them
               at
               present
               .
               Hence
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               
                 particular
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               which
               
               have
               been
               defined
               against
               us
               only
               by
               the
               
                 Western
                 Councils
              
               ,
               
               without
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               or
               the
               reception
               even
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Western
                 Churches
              
               themselves
               ,
               must
               fail
               of
               that
               pretence
               to
               Infallibility
               which
               is
               here
               even
               from
               their
               own
               Principles
               proved
               necessary
               to
               justifie
               their
               Separation
               from
               us
               on
               that
               account
               .
               And
               when
               these
               are
               deducted
               ,
               there
               will
               remain
               but
               few
               instances
               of
               Doctrines
               disputed
               between
               us
               ,
               if
               any
               ,
               which
               themselves
               can
               pretend
               to
               have
               been
               defined
               by
               the
               united
               Suffrages
               of
               all
               Eastern
               and
               
                 Western
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               unanimously
               received
               in
               the
               particular
               Dioceses
               .
               Nor
               can
               they
               ,
               on
               these
               terms
               ,
               give
               any
               account
               why
               they
               condemn
               and
               exclude
               from
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               common
               
               Judicatory
               of
               Christendom
               as
               many
               ,
               and
               as
               great
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               as
               considerable
               ,
               Churches
               as
               themselves
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               18.
               2.
               
               But
               if
               such
               
                 Western
                 Councils
              
               ,
               
               as
               are
               in
               this
               point
               defended
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               of
               this
               Faction
               ,
               must
               indeed
               be
               admitted
               for
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 visible
                 Judicatories
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               as
               intitled
               to
               that
               Infallibility
               which
               is
               by
               them
               ascribed
               to
               this
               
                 Supreme
                 Judicatory
              
               ;
               I
               cannot
               conceive
               how
               they
               can
               avoid
               thinking
               themselves
               obliged
               in
               Conscience
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               them
               who
               ascribe
               this
               Infallibility
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Conclave
               .
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               can
               be
               said
               to
               justifie
               their
               Separation
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               will
               
               as
               strongly
               prove
               them
               obliged
               to
               separate
               from
               their
               own
               Brethren
               of
               that
               Perswasion
               .
               For
               these
               Councils
               have
               taken
               upon
               them
               to
               decide
               the
               Controversie
               concerning
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               by
               declaring
               this
               Power
               to
               be
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               ,
               and
               themselves
               to
               be
               
                 Lawful
                 Representatives
              
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               ,
               the
               Papacy
               it self
               being
               also
               expresly
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               subject
               to
               them
               .
               For
               can
               they
               think
               that
               Propositions
               ,
               neither
               Necessary
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               matter
               ,
               nor
               Evident
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               Proof
               ,
               can
               oblige
               Subjects
               to
               their
               Belief
               under
               pain
               of
               incurring
               the
               Censure
               of
               Heresy
               ,
               only
               on
               account
               of
               their
               being
               defined
               by
               their
               
                 Supreme
                 Judge
              
               of
               Controversies
               ?
               And
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               that
               themselves
               
               can
               pretend
               to
               have
               been
               more
               expresly
               defined
               by
               that
               Judge
               ,
               than
               this
               is
               ?
               If
               they
               will
               think
               to
               evade
               this
               Argument
               ,
               by
               pretending
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               their
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               is
               not
               so
               properly
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               it self
               ,
               as
               a
               Principle
               antecedent
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               all
               Particulars
               that
               are
               so
               ;
               yet
               this
               can
               derogate
               nothing
               from
               their
               obligation
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               Dissenters
               concerning
               it
               .
               For
               can
               they
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               Separate
               for
               the
               denyal
               of
               one
               particular
               defined
               by
               that
               Authority
               ?
               And
               is
               there
               not
               incomparably
               more
               reason
               they
               should
               do
               so
               for
               the
               denyal
               of
               the
               Authority
               it self
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               Authority
               it self
               more
               Fundamental
               than
               the
               particulars
               can
               be
               which
               ,
               on
               these
               Principles
               ,
               derive
               
               their
               whole
               Credibility
               from
               it
               ?
               And
               must
               it
               not
               be
               much
               more
               heinous
               to
               destroy
               the
               Credit
               of
               all
               possible
               Particulars
               ,
               which
               ,
               on
               these
               Principles
               ,
               is
               included
               in
               the
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               than
               to
               refuse
               an
               actual
               Assent
               to
               any
               one
               Particular
               ?
               And
               as
               it
               hence
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               these
               Differences
               among
               themselves
               is
               more
               momentous
               ,
               and
               more
               obliging
               to
               a
               Separation
               ,
               than
               themselves
               can
               pretend
               those
               to
               be
               wherein
               they
               differ
               from
               us
               ;
               so
               I
               may
               add
               farther
               ,
               that
               the
               Separation
               ,
               which
               ought
               in
               Conscience
               to
               follow
               hereupon
               ,
               must
               be
               equally
               irreconcileable
               .
               For
               will
               it
               not
               come
               to
               the
               same
               Event
               ,
               whether
               we
               utterly
               disown
               a
               visible
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               or
               whether
               we
               indeed
               own
               one
               ,
               but
               own
               such
               a
               one
               
               as
               that
               our
               Adversaries
               cannot
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               stand
               to
               his
               decision
               ?
               In
               both
               Cases
               there
               is
               equally
               acknowledged
               a
               Liberty
               of
               Appeal
               from
               all
               Power
               that
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Adversary
               .
               And
               that
               Power
               which
               must
               decide
               Controversies
               against
               an
               Adversary
               who
               does
               not
               think
               himself
               obliged
               (
               as
               much
               as
               in
               Conscience
               )
               to
               submit
               to
               such
               a
               Decision
               ,
               must
               do
               it
               either
               by
               force
               or
               Arbitration
               ,
               which
               are
               Remedies
               as
               allowable
               by
               our
               Principles
               ,
               as
               by
               those
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               .
               Nay
               ,
               in
               this
               Case
               they
               cannot
               plead
               even
               that
               pretence
               of
               Canonical
               Punctuality
               ,
               at
               least
               so
               long
               to
               forbear
               separating
               from
               the
               Communion
               even
               of
               
                 acknowledged
                 Hereticks
              
               ,
               till
               their
               Cause
               were
               declared
               to
               be
               Heresy
               by
               
               their
               
                 competent
                 Judge
              
               .
               For
               they
               who
               believe
               these
               Councils
               to
               have
               been
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Judicatories
              
               ,
               must
               consequently
               conceive
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               believe
               that
               their
               Superiority
               over
               the
               Pope
               has
               been
               defined
               by
               a
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               do
               so
               ,
               can
               have
               nothing
               left
               to
               excuse
               them
               for
               forbearing
               an
               
                 actual
                 Separation
              
               .
               And
               as
               it
               thus
               appears
               that
               they
               must
               hold
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               those
               Persons
               who
               professedly
               and
               expresly
               own
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Monarchy
              
               :
               So
               when
               they
               shall
               find
               that
               this
               Monarchy
               is
               indeed
               the
               
                 Fundamental
                 Principle
              
               of
               the
               whole
               
                 Roman
                 Communion
              
               ,
               as
               distinct
               from
               others
               ;
               they
               must
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Principles
               ,
               think
               themselves
               
               obliged
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               that
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               those
               who
               do
               expresly
               defend
               that
               Monarchy
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               others
               ,
               though
               in
               terms
               denying
               it
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               keep
               to
               that
               Communion
               which
               cannot
               be
               kept
               without
               consequentially
               defending
               it
               .
               It
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               think
               to
               weaken
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Decision
               of
               those
               Councils
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               in
               a
               matter
               concerning
               their
               own
               Interest
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               this
               will
               give
               Us
               a
               plain
               advantage
               against
               any
               Authority
               whereby
               they
               can
               pretend
               that
               we
               are
               Canonically
               censured
               ;
               They
               themselves
               are
               sensible
               ,
               on
               other
               occasions
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               inseparably
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Judicatory
              
               ,
               to
               Judge
               even
               in
               matters
               of
               its
               
                 own
                 Interest
              
               ;
               seeing
               there
               lies
               
               no
               Appeal
               from
               it
               ,
               even
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               to
               any
               other
               Judicatory
               that
               might
               Judge
               more
               impartially
               concerning
               them
               .
               And
               they
               who
               think
               the
               Supreme
               Judicatory
               Infallible
               ,
               must
               think
               themselves
               also
               obliged
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               a
               
                 Canonical
                 Acquiescence
              
               for
               Peace's
               sake
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               an
               
                 Internal
                 Assent
              
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Justice
               of
               such
               a
               Decree
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               Conscience
               .
               This
               I
               conceive
               at
               least
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               ,
               in
               this
               Case
               of
               persons
               not
               proselyted
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               former
               of
               persons
               already
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               do
               more
               firmly
               adhere
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Superiority
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               ,
               must
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               separate
               from
               their
               communion
               when
               they
               are
               convinced
               of
               the
               inconsistency
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               with
               it
               .
               The
               only
               difference
               is
               that
               
               this
               firmer
               adherence
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               may
               more
               ordinarily
               and
               easily
               be
               expected
               from
               Persons
               not
               yet
               Proselyted
               ,
               than
               from
               those
               who
               are
               prejudiced
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               contrary
               by
               their
               Education
               in
               that
               Communion
               .
               These
               are
               those
               
                 Dividing
                 Principles
              
               intimated
               in
               the
               following
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Queries
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 ,
              
               
               though
               I
               was
               unwilling
               on
               that
               occasion
               to
               enlarge
               further
               concerning
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   use
                
                 IV
              
               §
               .
               19.
               
               A
               fourth
               Use
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               is
               for
               the
               direction
               of
               Peacemakers
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               see
               what
               it
               is
               that
               renders
               our
               reconciliation
               impossible
               ;
               and
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               first
               accommodated
               ,
               must
               render
               all
               their
               endeavours
               in
               
               particular
               Questions
               unsuccessful
               ;
               and
               therefore
               against
               which
               they
               ought
               more
               earnestly
               to
               strive
               by
               how
               much
               they
               are
               more
               zealous
               for
               
                 Catholick
                 Peace
              
               .
               The
               way
               hitherto
               attempted
               has
               been
               to
               endeavour
               to
               reconcile
               our
               particular
               differences
               .
               This
               has
               been
               ,
               either
               by
               clearing
               their
               respective
               Churches
               from
               all
               those
               things
               for
               which
               they
               have
               not
               
                 expresly
                 declared
              
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               
                 express
                 Professions
              
               are
               not
               exacted
               from
               Persons
               to
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               them
               ,
               by
               how
               great
               Authority
               soever
               of
               their
               
                 particular
                 Communicants
              
               they
               have
               been
               countenanced
               or
               maintained
               .
               This
               way
               has
               been
               taken
               on
               their
               side
               by
               Mr.
               Veron
               ,
               &c.
               and
               on
               ours
               by
               Bishop
               Montague
               .
               Or
               where
               the
               Churches
               have
               declared
               themselves
               ,
               there
               
               by
               allowing
               the
               greatest
               Latitude
               of
               Exposition
               ,
               and
               putting
               the
               most
               favourable
               Sense
               on
               their
               Decrees
               of
               which
               they
               are
               capable
               .
               Thus
               Grotius
               has
               dealt
               with
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               
                 S.
                 Clara
              
               with
               our
               
                 English
                 Articles
              
               .
               The
               design
               of
               all
               the
               endeavours
               of
               this
               kind
               has
               been
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Churches
               without
               any
               yielding
               on
               either
               side
               .
               I
               confess
               I
               think
               the
               number
               of
               Controversies
               may
               be
               exceedingly
               diminished
               by
               this
               way
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               acceptable
               to
               any
               ,
               who
               is
               more
               a
               Lover
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church's
               Peace
               than
               of
               Disputation
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Tenets
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               that
               are
               very
               invidiously
               represented
               by
               Adversaries
               ,
               will
               ,
               on
               a
               closer
               examination
               ,
               appear
               to
               be
               either
               mistakes
               
               of
               the
               Writers
               meanings
               ,
               or
               Opinions
               of
               
                 particular
                 Writers
              
               ,
               or
               senses
               of
               the
               
                 Church's
                 Decrees
              
               which
               were
               never
               designed
               by
               the
               Church
               that
               made
               them
               ;
               and
               consequently
               unnecessary
               to
               be
               assented
               to
               in
               order
               to
               a
               reconciliation
               .
               But
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               they
               will
               fall
               very
               short
               of
               reconciling
               the
               different
               Communions
               .
               For
               though
               all
               their
               
                 particular
                 Decrees
              
               ,
               even
               concerning
               Faith
               ,
               were
               made
               tolerable
               by
               these
               means
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               yet
               that
               were
               not
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               their
               
                 Communion
                 Lawful
              
               ;
               and
               (
               2
               )
               yet
               there
               can
               be
               no
               hopes
               of
               reconciling
               all
               
                 particular
                 Decrees
              
               by
               these
               means
               ,
               but
               some
               will
               still
               remain
               which
               will
               make
               their
               
                 Communion
                 intolerable
              
               to
               them
               of
               the
               other
               side
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               20.
               1.
               
               
                 Though
                 all
                 their
                 particular
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Faith
                 might
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 means
                 ,
                 be
                 made
                 tolerable
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 their
                 Communion
                 lawful
                 .
              
               For
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               security
               that
               that
               sense
               of
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               taken
               for
               tolerable
               ,
               would
               in
               Practice
               prove
               such
               as
               would
               be
               admitted
               by
               Governours
               ;
               so
               as
               that
               they
               on
               the
               other
               side
               might
               ,
               on
               their
               owning
               of
               that
               sense
               ,
               be
               received
               to
               their
               Communion
               .
               No
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               countenanced
               by
               Doctors
               of
               never
               so
               eminent
               note
               ,
               nay
               ,
               by
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               who
               should
               receive
               them
               .
               For
               still
               their
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               be
               the
               most
               
                 Authentick
                 Expositer
              
               of
               her
               
                 own
                 meaning
              
               .
               
               And
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               several
               of
               their
               Proselytes
               ,
               who
               should
               go
               over
               to
               them
               on
               account
               of
               many
               of
               these
               
                 moderate
                 Explications
              
               ,
               would
               find
               themselves
               mistaken
               in
               many
               things
               as
               soon
               as
               their
               Church
               had
               any
               obligation
               to
               explain
               her self
               concerning
               them
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Church
               might
               not
               think
               it
               worth
               her
               interposition
               to
               do
               it
               upon
               the
               reconciliation
               of
               every
               particular
               Proselyte
               ,
               yet
               She
               must
               certainly
               think
               her self
               obliged
               to
               it
               in
               order
               to
               the
               reconciliation
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Communions
              
               .
               Then
               many
               of
               these
               palliations
               would
               certainly
               be
               found
               so
               repugnant
               to
               her
               design
               ▪
               and
               so
               destitute
               of
               any
               plausible
               appearance
               ,
               as
               though
               She
               had
               been
               willing
               to
               yield
               in
               earnest
               in
               instances
               wherein
               She
               might
               not
               seem
               to
               do
               so
               (
               and
               that
               is
               the
               utmost
               
               condescension
               that
               can
               in
               reason
               be
               expected
               from
               a
               Church
               which
               pretends
               to
               be
               Infallible
               ,
               at
               least
               while
               She
               pretends
               to
               be
               so
               )
               yet
               they
               would
               not
               afford
               them
               even
               so
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               a
               Salvo
               for
               their
               reputation
               .
               Nay
               ,
               though
               all
               her
               present
               Decrees
               of
               Faith
               had
               appeared
               tolerable
               ,
               and
               appeared
               so
               in
               that
               very
               sense
               wherein
               She
               really
               understood
               them
               ;
               yet
               even
               this
               would
               not
               suffice
               for
               a
               solid
               reconciliation
               of
               Communion
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               same
               Authority
               ,
               by
               which
               these
               other
               Decrees
               had
               been
               defined
               ,
               is
               still
               owned
               to
               be
               Infallible
               .
               For
               still
               the
               next
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               (
               in
               the
               sense
               wherein
               they
               give
               that
               Title
               to
               such
               as
               are
               not
               truly
               Occidental
               )
               may
               define
               new
               Articles
               never
               yet
               defined
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               declare
               such
               Propositions
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               
               yet
               while
               they
               are
               not
               defined
               ,
               may
               very
               innocently
               be
               disbelieved
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               as
               they
               ,
               who
               even
               now
               believe
               what
               has
               been
               defined
               hitherto
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               
                 intrinsick
                 Probability
              
               of
               the
               things
               defined
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               Authori●y
               whereby
               they
               are
               defined
               ,
               must
               find
               themselves
               obliged
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Principles
               ,
               to
               receive
               such
               
                 new
                 Definitions
              
               of
               the
               same
               Authority
               ;
               So
               we
               ,
               who
               even
               now
               disbelieve
               them
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               the
               unsatisfactoriness
               of
               their
               
                 intrinsick
                 Proofs
              
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               contrary
               Proofs
               produced
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               do
               not
               believe
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Proponent
               a
               sufficient
               Argument
               to
               countervail
               these
               
                 intrinsick
                 confutations
              
               ,
               must
               still
               continue
               to
               disbelieve
               them
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               so
               defined
               ;
               which
               will
               then
               oblige
               us
               again
               to
               divide
               as
               great
               a
               
               distance
               as
               ever
               .
               Nor
               is
               this
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               Case
               unlikely
               to
               happen
               ,
               considering
               that
               there
               are
               already
               many
               very
               suspicious
               Doctrines
               so
               universally
               received
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               Learned
               men
               confidently
               tell
               us
               that
               some
               of
               them
               are
               
                 ferè
                 de
                 fide
              
               ,
               and
               doubt
               of
               others
               whether
               they
               be
               not
               already
               
                 altogether
                 so
              
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               observable
               that
               the
               grounds
               of
               their
               judging
               so
               ,
               are
               ,
               either
               the
               expressness
               of
               those
               Decrees
               of
               their
               Church
               which
               are
               already
               made
               concerning
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               Universality
               of
               their
               reception
               ,
               or
               the
               stress
               which
               is
               laid
               upon
               them
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               all
               likelyhood
               ,
               would
               prevail
               with
               such
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               assembled
               ,
               to
               give
               their
               Suffrages
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               21.
               2.
               
               But
               though
               a
               reconciliation
               
               of
               the
               Particulars
               hitherto
               defined
               might
               have
               been
               more
               available
               for
               a
               solid
               Peace
               ,
               than
               it
               hence
               appears
               likely
               that
               it
               would
               be
               ,
               yet
               
                 even
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 Practicable
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 that
                 have
                 as
                 yet
                 been
                 thought
                 of
                 .
              
               Some
               things
               have
               been
               defined
               in
               both
               Communions
               with
               such
               a
               design
               upon
               Dissenters
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               mollifying
               Arts
               of
               Interpretation
               can
               prevail
               with
               any
               unprejudiced
               Person
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Senses
               really
               intended
               by
               them
               are
               reconcileable
               .
               Nor
               indeed
               have
               the
               Romanists
               any
               reason
               to
               expect
               that
               we
               should
               agree
               with
               them
               in
               all
               the
               Particulars
               defined
               by
               them
               ,
               whilst
               we
               do
               not
               agree
               with
               them
               in
               ackowledging
               the
               Credibility
               of
               their
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               .
               For
               ,
               Antecedently
               
               to
               their
               being
               defined
               ,
               they
               confess
               many
               of
               them
               so
               obscure
               as
               that
               they
               may
               pardonably
               be
               disbelieved
               and
               opposed
               .
               And
               how
               can
               any
               wise
               man
               expect
               that
               all
               Men
               should
               be
               of
               one
               mind
               in
               so
               many
               instances
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ?
               And
               yet
               even
               one
               unlawful
               Condition
               of
               Communion
               is
               alone
               sufficient
               to
               make
               their
               Communion
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               irreconcileable
               .
            
             
               §
               22.
               
               Now
               that
               there
               are
               somethings
               for
               which
               their
               Church
               her self
               is
               unavoidably
               concerned
               wherein
               we
               have
               all
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               desired
               ,
               to
               expect
               that
               She
               should
               yield
               to
               us
               in
               order
               to
               the
               accommodation
               of
               our
               differences
               ,
               I
               ▪
               think
               I
               might
               confidently
               Appeal
               to
               as
               many
               
                 Learned
                 Men
              
               ,
               
               though
               of
               our
               
                 Adversaries
                 Communion
              
               ,
               as
               have
               had
               as
               well
               the
               Courage
               to
               speak
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               the
               Candor
               to
               follow
               their
               own
               Convictions
               .
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               are
               already
               so
               well
               known
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               believe
               it
               will
               not
               be
               expected
               that
               I
               should
               exceed
               my
               present
               designed
               brevity
               by
               producing
               them
               .
               This
               therefore
               being
               supposed
               ,
               it
               will
               plainly
               follow
               that
               no
               solid
               Peace
               can
               be
               expected
               with
               those
               of
               that
               Communion
               without
               some
               Concessions
               on
               their
               side
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               which
               inevitably
               hardens
               them
               against
               all
               Concessions
               must
               consequently
               ruine
               all
               hopes
               of
               a
               
                 lasting
                 Reconciliation
              
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               done
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               of
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Title
               to
               it
               .
               
               This
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               them
               presume
               to
               define
               such
               things
               as
               themselves
               confess
               to
               be
               inevident
               Antecedently
               to
               their
               own
               defining
               them
               .
               This
               makes
               it
               impossible
               for
               them
               (
               as
               long
               as
               they
               pretend
               to
               it
               )
               to
               submit
               those
               things
               as
               much
               as
               to
               a
               review
               ,
               in
               this
               Age
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               which
               were
               at
               first
               defined
               in
               Ages
               of
               very
               great
               Ignorance
               .
               This
               hinders
               them
               from
               yielding
               to
               the
               
                 clearest
                 Convictions
              
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               or
               from
               acknowledging
               them
               even
               where
               they
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               yield
               to
               them
               .
               This
               keeps
               them
               from
               reforming
               any
               of
               those
               Errors
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               themselves
               so
               sensible
               (
               since
               the
               great
               modern
               improvements
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Learning
              
               )
               as
               that
               they
               would
               not
               have
               introduced
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               
               not
               found
               them
               already
               admitted
               ,
               and
               thought
               themselves
               obliged
               not
               to
               desert
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               believe
               any
               Evidence
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               them
               blame-worthy
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               once
               found
               them
               so
               admitted
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               will
               concern
               all
               hearty
               well-wishers
               to
               
                 Catholick
                 Peace
              
               ,
               to
               lay
               out
               their
               Zeal
               and
               Industry
               principally
               to
               discredit
               this
               one
               Doctrine
               which
               is
               so
               extremely
               pernicious
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               23.
               
               And
               in
               order
               hereunto
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               challenge
               of
               Infallibility
               to
               their
               whole
               Communion
               is
               truly
               grounded
               on
               a
               Principle
               disclaimed
               by
               considerable
               numbers
               of
               their
               Communicants
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Popes
                 absolute
              
               and
               
                 unaccountable
                 Monarchy
              
               over
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 
                 Church
              
               .
               Whence
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               ,
               though
               Infallibility
               did
               indeed
               belong
               to
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Representative
              
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               can
               lay
               no
               claim
               to
               it
               who
               deny
               his
               
                 Papal
                 Monarchy
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               who
               believe
               these
               Promises
               of
               Infallibility
               to
               have
               been
               originally
               made
               only
               to
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               ,
               and
               withal
               deny
               this
               
                 absolute
                 Monarchy
              
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               cannot
               lay
               any
               better
               claim
               to
               this
               Infallibility
               than
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               that
               is
               as
               great
               and
               as
               considerable
               as
               themselves
               .
               But
               themselves
               confess
               Churches
               no
               
                 less
                 ample
              
               for
               extent
               (
               and
               indeed
               
                 more
                 considerable
              
               for
               the
               multitude
               of
               
                 Apostolical
                 Sees
              
               )
               than
               their
               own
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               far
               
               from
               being
               Infallible
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               believe
               them
               
                 actually
                 mistaken
              
               ,
               even
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               several
               Centuries
               together
               before
               the
               Reformation
               .
               And
               therefore
               all
               the
               Authority
               which
               they
               can
               challenge
               on
               these
               Principles
               is
               only
               a
               Canonical
               one
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               due
               to
               particular
               Provincial
               or
               National
               or
               
                 Patriarchal
                 districts
              
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               Fallible
               .
               Which
               will
               not
               only
               concern
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               other
               Councils
               that
               are
               only
               Occidental
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               24.
               
               Now
               this
               Concession
               alone
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Fallible
               ,
               would
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               be
               sufficient
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               could
               not
               think
               it
               unlawful
               to
               review
               their
               own
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               either
               to
               correct
               or
               repeal
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               
               should
               Judge
               it
               reasonable
               upon
               that
               review
               .
               And
               though
               indeed
               it
               is
               not
               for
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Publick
               that
               Governours
               should
               be
               
                 too
                 easie
              
               in
               rescinding
               their
               own
               Acts
               ,
               and
               especially
               at
               the
               motion
               of
               such
               an
               challenge
               it
               as
               a
               Duty
               from
               them
               to
               rescind
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               their
               having
               been
               formerly
               mistaken
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               withal
               as
               little
               for
               that
               Interest
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               wholly
               devest
               themselves
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               actually
               Practising
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               appear
               necessary
               by
               the
               exigences
               of
               the
               Communities
               for
               which
               they
               are
               intrusted
               .
               And
               ,
               if
               ,
               in
               any
               Case
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               be
               Expedient
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               but
               that
               it
               is
               so
               here
               .
               The
               thing
               is
               of
               
               that
               importance
               ,
               as
               that
               upon
               it
               depends
               the
               Reconciliation
               of
               the
               Divided
               Parties
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               which
               are
               neither
               likely
               to
               be
               subdued
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               nor
               possible
               to
               be
               reconciled
               without
               Concessions
               on
               some
               ,
               if
               not
               on
               all
               ,
               sides
               ,
               by
               Churches
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               
                 private
                 Persons
              
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               appear
               on
               which
               side
               the
               Concession
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               unless
               all
               submit
               to
               a
               tryal
               ,
               and
               resolve
               ,
               upon
               tryal
               ,
               to
               yield
               to
               what
               they
               shall
               judge
               reasonable
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               particular
               Reason
               why
               the
               Church
               should
               reserve
               an
               open
               Ear
               for
               all
               things
               that
               can
               be
               urged
               for
               her
               information
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith.
               Not
               only
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               things
               are
               such
               as
               do
               not
               derive
               their
               Lawfulness
               or
               Unlawfulness
               from
               her
               Authority
               ,
               
               but
               are
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               either
               True
               or
               False
               ,
               Antecedently
               to
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               her
               Authority
               ,
               as
               it
               cannot
               change
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               things
               in
               themselves
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               it
               alter
               their
               obligation
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               those
               who
               are
               otherwise
               perswaded
               :
               Nor
               that
               She
               must
               be
               Responsible
               to
               God
               ,
               how
               little
               soever
               She
               be
               so
               to
               her
               Subjects
               ,
               if
               She
               betray
               her
               trust
               in
               the
               
                 Faith
                 once
                 delivered
              
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               drive
               out
               of
               her
               Communion
               Persons
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               encouraged
               to
               continue
               it
               ,
               and
               break
               off
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               other
               Churches
               with
               whom
               She
               ought
               to
               have
               maintained
               a
               correspondence
               :
               But
               also
               because
               her
               whole
               Authority
               depends
               on
               it
               .
               For
               if
               She
               be
               Erroneous
               in
               Fundamentals
               ,
               especially
               if
               her
               Error
               
               be
               by
               way
               of
               Defect
               in
               them
               ,
               She
               is
               uncapable
               of
               being
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               uncapable
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Authority
              
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               as
               She
               tenders
               her
               whole
               Authority
               in
               
                 other
                 things
              
               ,
               She
               is
               obliged
               to
               use
               all
               diligence
               to
               secure
               her self
               from
               Error
               in
               these
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               her
               best
               Policy
               to
               do
               so
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               greatest
               
                 Human
                 Authorities
              
               that
               are
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               most
               Critical
               in
               insisting
               on
               these
               Punctualities
               of
               Policy
               in
               maintaining
               what
               they
               have
               once
               determined
               ,
               yet
               think
               it
               no
               disparagement
               to
               them
               to
               condescend
               to
               a
               review
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               upon
               
                 better
                 Information
              
               .
               And
               since
               the
               retriving
               of
               that
               sort
               of
               Learning
               ,
               which
               is
               requisite
               for
               clearing
               
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
              
               ,
               which
               
               came
               in
               with
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               her self
               is
               much
               better
               informed
               ,
               and
               better
               qualified
               for
               Judging
               ,
               than
               She
               was
               in
               those
               
                 obscurer
                 Ages
              
               wherein
               She
               first
               defined
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               25.
               
               Supposing
               therefore
               that
               She
               were
               thus
               disposed
               to
               come
               to
               a
               review
               ,
               it
               plainly
               follows
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               force
               of
               her
               
                 new
                 Decrees
              
               upon
               this
               review
               ,
               must
               be
               resolved
               into
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               Cause
               .
               For
               when
               her
               Judgment
               has
               once
               been
               acknowledged
               Fallible
               ,
               there
               can
               then
               remain
               no
               further
               pretence
               of
               any
               greater
               Certainty
               in
               her
               Conclusions
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Premises
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               deduced
               by
               her
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               it
               would
               be
               very
               reasonable
               
               to
               expect
               1.
               that
               She
               would
               not
               upon
               this
               new
               review
               define
               what
               She
               should
               believe
               
                 insufficiently
                 proved
              
               Antecedently
               to
               her
               Definition
               .
               This
               being
               applyed
               to
               particulars
               ,
               would
               cut
               off
               very
               many
               of
               her
               
                 newly
                 introduced
                 Articles
              
               which
               her
               most
               eminent
               Champions
               confess
               inevident
               Antecedently
               to
               her
               defining
               them
               .
               And
               we
               might
               expect
               the
               number
               of
               Articles
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               reduced
               upon
               this
               way
               of
               Tryal
               ,
               the
               more
               considerable
               ,
               if
               2.
               all
               those
               
                 counterfeit
                 Miracles
              
               and
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               
                 counterfeit
                 Authors
              
               and
               Authorities
               were
               waved
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               defining
               of
               these
               Articles
               were
               generally
               believed
               genuine
               ,
               but
               are
               since
               as
               generally
               acknowledged
               to
               have
               been
               Forgeries
               .
               All
               those
               Doctrines
               which
               ,
               
               upon
               such
               Testimonies
               as
               these
               ,
               were
               taken
               for
               Apostolical
               ,
               must
               lose
               their
               Credit
               of
               being
               so
               as
               soon
               as
               these
               Testimonies
               shall
               be
               convicted
               of
               incompetency
               for
               assuring
               us
               what
               was
               Apostolical
               .
               Especally
               3.
               if
               none
               but
               the
               earliest
               Writers
               be
               trusted
               ,
               as
               indeed
               none
               else
               are
               competent
               ,
               for
               conveying
               
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
              
               to
               us
               .
               And
               4.
               if
               they
               were
               wary
               in
               this
               kind
               to
               impose
               no
               Doctrines
               as
               Conditions
               of
               their
               Communion
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               might
               appear
               even
               to
               themselves
               very
               Necessary
               and
               very
               Evident
               :
               If
               the
               defalcations
               were
               made
               which
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               would
               be
               made
               ,
               even
               by
               themselves
               ,
               upon
               the
               Suppositions
               now
               mentioned
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               any
               reason
               to
               despair
               of
               so
               much
               Liberty
               to
               be
               allowed
               by
               them
               as
               would
               suffice
               to
               
               reconcile
               our
               Communions
               .
               And
               this
               I
               believe
               will
               be
               an
               information
               very
               useful
               ,
               and
               very
               acceptable
               to
               all
               hearty
               desires
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               that
               is
               indeed
               ,
               to
               all
               truly-Christian
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   use
                
                 V
              
               §
               .
               26.
               
               A
               fifth
               Use
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               serve
               for
               a
               
                 Scheme
                 of
                 Principles
              
               to
               justifie
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               for
               which
               some
               of
               our
               modern
               Adversaries
               have
               been
               so
               very
               importunate
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               pretend
               hereby
               to
               supersede
               the
               Endeavours
               of
               that
               admirable
               Person
               who
               has
               already
               undertaken
               them
               .
               
               His
               Principles
               do
               excellently
               well
               shew
               that
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Resolution
               of
               our
               Faith
               in
               those
               Particulars
               which
               are
               truly
               of
               an
               
                 Apostolical
                 Original
              
               ,
               and
               wherein
               
               we
               do
               agree
               with
               the
               Romanists
               themselves
               ,
               we
               can
               sufficiently
               prove
               them
               derived
               from
               the
               Apostles
               by
               
                 competent
                 Testimonies
              
               of
               the
               several
               Ages
               through
               which
               they
               must
               have
               passed
               ,
               without
               being
               any
               ways
               beholden
               to
               an
               
                 Infallible
                 Judge
              
               of
               Controversies
               .
               Nay
               that
               such
               an
               
                 Infallible
                 Judge
              
               is
               indeed
               a
               Means
               improper
               for
               such
               an
               End
               ;
               as
               requiring
               many
               such
               things
               for
               its
               proof
               ,
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               live
               ▪
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               time
               of
               its
               Original
               Institution
               ,
               as
               are
               every
               way
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               liable
               to
               Dispute
               as
               the
               Controversies
               to
               be
               determined
               by
               it
               .
               So
               that
               hence
               it
               appears
               that
               we
               may
               be
               Christians
               ,
               nay
               and
               Catholicks
               too
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               believe
               as
               many
               Articles
               as
               at
               first
               were
               imposed
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               obligation
               
               of
               being
               Romanists
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               believing
               all
               their
               superinduced
               Novel
               Doctrines
               .
               And
               this
               is
               of
               excellent
               use
               against
               them
               in
               the
               whole
               Dispute
               concerning
               the
               
                 Resolution
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               where
               they
               pretend
               that
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Sense
               of
               those
               Books
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               the
               Articles
               which
               are
               proved
               from
               those
               Senses
               ,
               cannot
               be
               proved
               Credible
               
                 to
                 Us
              
               without
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               as
               we
               follow
               this
               Authority
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               so
               we
               ought
               to
               follow
               it
               in
               all
               other
               things
               equally
               recommended
               by
               it
               ,
               which
               must
               therefore
               be
               equally
               Credible
               with
               them
               .
               This
               Consequence
               will
               indeed
               hold
               with
               them
               concerning
               whom
               the
               Supposition
               is
               true
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               strange
               that
               
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               who
               profess
               to
               believe
               our
               common
               Articles
               on
               the
               Credit
               of
               this
               Authority
               ,
               should
               look
               on
               those
               whom
               they
               call
               Hereticks
               as
               choosers
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 self
                 condemned
              
               ,
               in
               refusing
               to
               believe
               
                 other
                 things
              
               as
               credible
               ,
               and
               credible
               on
               the
               same
               Principles
               with
               those
               they
               do
               believe
               ,
               they
               still
               supposing
               that
               they
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Hereticks
               ,
               believe
               the
               
                 common
                 Articles
              
               on
               the
               same
               Principles
               on
               which
               themselves
               believe
               them
               .
               But
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               that
               excellent
               Person
               it
               plainly
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Supposi●ion
               is
               not
               true
               concerning
               Us
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               we
               profess
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               can
               in
               Reason
               oblige
               us
               to
               believe
               even
               our
               
                 common
                 Articles
              
               on
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               pretended
               
                 Infallible
                 Judge
              
               of
               Controversies
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               27.
               
               But
               the
               Principles
               here
               advanced
               do
               not
               so
               much
               concern
               the
               Articles
               wherein
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
               as
               those
               wherein
               we
               differ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               more
               immediately
               reach
               the
               Popish
               Communion
               as
               Popish
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestant
               as
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               protesting
               against
               their
               Errors
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               
                 Uncanonical
                 courses
              
               taken
               by
               them
               for
               Imposing
               their
               Errors
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               suppressing
               of
               all
               opposition
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Here
               it
               is
               first
               proved
               that
               ,
               it
               being
               our
               part
               only
               to
               Assert
               our
               own
               Liberty
               from
               their
               
                 Additional
                 Articles
              
               ,
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               prove
               ,
               not
               we
               to
               disprove
               ,
               their
               Impositions
               .
               Then
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 first
                 Principles
              
               of
               their
               Impositions
               are
               not
               agreed
               on
               by
               themselves
               ,
               but
               expresly
               denied
               by
               several
               Persons
               in
               their
               Communion
               ,
               therefore
               I
               
               have
               proceeded
               to
               enquire
               after
               them
               ,
               by
               knowing
               what
               it
               is
               that
               they
               are
               obliged
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               to
               maintain
               on
               account
               of
               their
               being
               of
               that
               Communion
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               finding
               these
               we
               have
               all
               their
               
                 particular
                 Doctrines
              
               reduced
               to
               their
               
                 first
                 Principles
              
               .
               And
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               proofs
               producible
               for
               these
               (
               upon
               the
               former
               Supposition
               that
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               prove
               them
               )
               is
               as
               clear
               a
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 first
                 Principles
              
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               will
               bear
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   use
                
                 VI
              
               §
               .
               28.
               
               A
               sixth
               and
               last
               Usefulness
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               above
               others
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               a
               more
               easie
               proof
               ,
               and
               a
               proof
               more
               likely
               to
               prevail
               
                 ad
                 homines
              
               .
               For
               the
               several
               Parties
               among
               our
               Adversaries
               will
               not
               only
               grant
               us
               
               each
               of
               the
               Premises
               ,
               but
               undertake
               to
               prove
               them
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               an
               indifferent
               Person
               will
               not
               be
               beholden
               to
               either
               of
               them
               for
               the
               Conclusion
               .
               That
               he
               cannot
               be
               true
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               their
               Communion
               (
               or
               ,
               (
               to
               use
               their
               language
               )
               that
               he
               can
               be
               
                 no
                 sound
                 thorough
                 Catholick
              
               )
               who
               does
               not
               hold
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               that
               confined
               to
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               in
               their
               Communion
               on
               account
               of
               their
               being
               
                 virtually
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               and
               other
               
                 high
                 Papalins
              
               will
               affirm
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               that
               for
               which
               they
               contend
               .
               To
               them
               therefore
               I
               shall
               refer
               all
               those
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               who
               shall
               doubt
               of
               the
               cogency
               of
               the
               proofs
               here
               produced
               ,
               for
               further
               satisfaction
               .
               I
               could
               heartily
               wish
               that
               the
               odium
               of
               this
               reference
               might
               make
               them
               decline
               the
               Service
               ;
               and
               
               should
               take
               it
               for
               a
               highly
               commendable
               condescension
               ,
               if
               such
               as
               they
               ,
               who
               have
               devoted
               themselves
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               could
               be
               perswaded
               to
               declare
               their
               dislike
               of
               Principles
               so
               pernicious
               to
               
                 Catholick
                 Peace
              
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               it
               is
               a
               favour
               too
               great
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               them
               .
               If
               any
               therefore
               doubt
               of
               the
               other
               
                 Premiss
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               the
               indefensibleness
               of
               this
               challenge
               to
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               Notion
               of
               a
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 virtual
              
               ,
               on
               which
               that
               challenge
               must
               be
               grounded
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               consult
               those
               of
               their
               Writers
               who
               defend
               the
               Supremacy
               of
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               .
               So
               that
               this
               way
               of
               proceeding
               will
               be
               most
               sutable
               for
               
                 all
                 sorts
              
               of
               Adversaries
               .
               If
               they
               read
               it
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               they
               
               will
               find
               that
               more
               easie
               when
               they
               shall
               consider
               that
               it
               proceeds
               only
               on
               that
               which
               themselves
               do
               partly
               grant
               true
               already
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               will
               only
               one
               Premiss
               remain
               concerning
               which
               they
               can
               desire
               further
               satisfaction
               .
               If
               they
               read
               it
               with
               a
               design
               of
               confutation
               ,
               they
               will
               also
               find
               that
               more
               difficult
               when
               they
               shall
               remember
               that
               they
               cannot
               undertake
               it
               without
               engaging
               a
               very
               considerable
               Party
               among
               themselves
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               these
               
                 Fundamental
                 Principles
              
               of
               their
               whole
               Communion
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               28.
               
               Many
               great
               and
               considerable
               improvements
               might
               have
               been
               also
               made
               of
               this
               difference
               of
               their
               Authors
               in
               matters
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               to
               their
               
                 common
                 Interests
              
               ,
               which
               may
               hereafter
               be
               more
               fully
               enlarged
               on
               as
               themselves
               
               shall
               administer
               a
               further
               occasion
               for
               it
               .
               This
               will
               shew
               how
               little
               reason
               they
               have
               to
               boast
               of
               their
               Unity
               when
               it
               thus
               appears
               that
               they
               are
               so
               little
               agreed
               in
               these
               Principles
               of
               their
               Unity
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               as
               it
               has
               already
               appeared
               that
               their
               difference
               herein
               must
               in
               reason
               oblige
               them
               to
               separate
               in
               their
               Communion
               ,
               if
               they
               act
               conformably
               to
               their
               Principles
               ,
               so
               nothing
               but
               a
               provocation
               like
               that
               which
               was
               given
               to
               Luther
               and
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               can
               be
               wanting
               to
               them
               who
               deny
               this
               Monarchy
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               do
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 actually
              
               to
               divide
               their
               Communion
               as
               their
               Principles
               already
               oblige
               them
               .
               This
               will
               also
               let
               them
               see
               how
               little
               advantage
               their
               Laity
               is
               like
               to
               have
               above
               ours
               in
               judging
               of
               the
               Controversies
               which
               
               divide
               our
               Communions
               .
               They
               would
               have
               them
               take
               the
               Judge
               of
               
               Controversies's
               word
               for
               the
               Particulars
               .
               That
               may
               be
               when
               they
               have
               found
               him
               .
               But
               when
               there
               are
               
                 different
                 Pretenders
              
               (
               as
               there
               are
               here
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Church
                 diffusive
              
               )
               how
               shall
               they
               judge
               who
               has
               the
               
                 justest
                 Claim
              
               ?
               Must
               they
               judge
               of
               the
               reasons
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               Credibility
               ?
               That
               is
               it
               that
               we
               would
               have
               them
               do
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               we
               are
               blamed
               as
               putting
               them
               upon
               a
               task
               
                 too
                 difficult
              
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               encouraging
               them
               to
               entertain
               
                 too
                 good
              
               an
               Opinion
               of
               their
               own
               abilities
               .
               Must
               they
               take
               the
               
               Pope's
               word
               in
               the
               Case
               ?
               But
               he
               is
               yet
               only
               a
               Party
               ;
               and
               ,
               till
               the
               Motives
               of
               Credibility
               be
               tryed
               ,
               can
               have
               no
               advantage
               above
               others
               his
               Competitors
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               
               why
               may
               not
               They
               be
               trusted
               also
               ?
               If
               they
               be
               all
               trusted
               ,
               their
               Pretensions
               being
               so
               inconsistent
               ,
               the
               Laick
               ,
               who
               trusts
               them
               ,
               must
               still
               be
               lest
               as
               irresolute
               as
               ever
               .
               Must
               they
               therefore
               follow
               the
               judgment
               of
               their
               
                 most
                 Credible
                 Divines
              
               concerning
               it
               ?
               But
               that
               will
               again
               be
               as
               hard
               a
               task
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               ,
               in
               so
               great
               apparent
               Equality
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               who
               are
               the
               
                 most
                 Credible
              
               ;
               especially
               abstracting
               from
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               Cause
               .
               And
               what
               advantage
               the
               favourers
               of
               the
               Papacy
               have
               in
               numbers
               ,
               that
               the
               others
               have
               in
               disinteressedness
               ,
               which
               will
               go
               very
               far
               in
               recommending
               the
               Credibility
               of
               an
               Authority
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               as
               this
               is
               .
               Besides
               the
               greatest
               Authority
               of
               Divines
               will
               not
               by
               themselves
               be
               allowed
               for
               any
               more
               than
               a
               probable
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               a
               
                 very
                 fallible
              
               ,
               inducement
               .
               But
               how
               much
               more
               so
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               other
               Divines
               as
               eminent
               as
               themselves
               of
               
                 another
                 Judgment
              
               ?
               And
               even
               Infallibility
               it self
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               received
               on
               a
               
                 Fallible
                 recommendation
              
               ,
               will
               still
               amount
               to
               no
               higher
               than
               a
               
                 Fallible
                 Proof
              
               ;
               which
               even
               themselves
               cannot
               judge
               sufficient
               for
               their
               purpose
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               as
               this
               is
               .
               If
               both
               Pretenders
               and
               Divines
               be
               trusted
               on
               both
               sides
               as
               far
               as
               their
               Pretensions
               are
               
                 not
                 inconsistent
              
               with
               each
               other
               ,
               this
               will
               effectually
               serve
               my
               purpose
               ,
               and
               convince
               the
               Laick
               ,
               who
               trusts
               them
               ,
               of
               the
               insecurity
               of
               their
               
                 whole
                 Communion
              
               .
               For
               he
               must
               thus
               be
               obliged
               to
               grant
               both
               the
               Premisses
               of
               the
               Argument
               by
               which
               I
               have
               here
               proved
               it
               unsecure
               .
               The
               Major
               is
               this
               ,
            
             
             
               
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 as
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Communion
                 by
                 their
                 Title
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 virtually
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 Papacy
                 as
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Unity
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 above
                 explained
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Principle
                 of
                 that
                 whole
                 Communion
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 others
                 :
              
            
             
               This
               he
               must
               believe
               on
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Popes
               themselves
               who
               have
               declared
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 high
                 Papalins
              
               .
               The
               
                 Minor
                 this
              
               :
            
             
               
                 But
                 this
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Papacy
              
               (
               on
               which
               the
               Title
               of
               that
               whole
               Communion
               to
               Infallibility
               is
               grounded
               )
               
                 is
                 false
                 and
                 improbable
              
               .
            
             
             
               This
               he
               must
               also
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               believe
               on
               the
               Authority
               of
               all
               those
               who
               defend
               the
               Supremacy
               of
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
                 diffusive
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               So
               that
               in
               this
               way
               of
               judging
               by
               Authorities
               (
               which
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Genius
               and
               Principles
               and
               Arguments
               of
               that
               Church
               against
               us
               in
               other
               like
               Cases
               )
               the
               Laity
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               must
               be
               obliged
               to
               distrust
               their
               
                 whole
                 Communion
              
               ,
               as
               Fundamentally
               grounded
               on
               an
               
                 unwarrantable
                 Principle
              
               .
               But
               of
               these
               and
               other
               like
               matters
               ,
               perhaps
               a
               larger
               account
               may
               be
               given
               on
               future
               occasions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               positive
               ACCOUNT
               OF
               THE
               
                 Fundamental
                 Controversie
              
               On
               which
               Depend
               all
               other
               Disputes
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Romanists
               and
               the
               other
               Communions
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               with
               a
               short
               discovery
               of
               the
               little
               evidence
               they
               have
               on
               the
               Roman
               side
               in
               this
               Controversie
               .
            
             
               BY
               the
               
                 Fundamental
                 Controversie
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               that
               on
               which
               the
               particular
               Controversies
               do
               depend
               ,
               and
               wherein
               what
               is
               maintained
               by
               the
               Ch.
               of
               Rome
               ,
               does
               so
               nearly
               concern
               her
               
               that
               the
               whole
               subsistence
               as
               a
               
                 distinct
                 Communion
              
               ,
               must
               adaequately
               depend
               on
               the
               Truth
               or
               Falshood
               of
               it
               .
               And
               her
               Assertion
               herein
               is
               that
               
                 Fundamental
                 Principle
              
               ,
               the
               confutation
               of
               which
               is
               alone
               sufficient
               for
               convicting
               her
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               that
               Separation
               of
               Communion
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               caused
               by
               her
               unwarrantable
               Impositions
               in
               the
               particular
               Disputes
               ,
               and
               for
               excusing
               all
               others
               who
               have
               permitted
               themselves
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               her
               Communion
               rather
               than
               they
               would
               profess
               the
               belief
               of
               Errors
               ,
               which
               was
               required
               as
               a
               Condition
               of
               their
               Communion
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Confutation
               of
               this
               
                 Fundamental
                 Principle
              
               does
               virtually
               and
               consequentially
               contain
               a
               resolution
               of
               all
               other
               particular
               Controversies
               debated
               between
               us
               .
            
             
               
               
                 For
                 finding
                 out
                 this
                 
                   Fundamental
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                   
                     
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     first
                     
                       Formal
                       Separation
                    
                     (
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     yet
                     say
                     Schism
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     implies
                     a
                     fault
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     appear
                     from
                     what
                     follows
                     )
                     was
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Romanists
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     as
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     they
                     communicated
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Publick
                     Offices
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     separated
                     themselves
                     upon
                     the
                     prohibition
                     of
                     (a)
                     Pius
                     V.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     
                       Formal
                       Separation
                    
                     without
                     sufficient
                     
                       positive
                       grounds
                    
                     for
                     it
                     (
                     though
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     sufficient
                     
                       convictive
                       grounds
                    
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     )
                     is
                     the
                     Sin
                     of
                     
                       Formal
                       Schism
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     properly
                     incurred
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Separation
                     be
                     unnecessary
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     unreasonable
                     if
                     it
                     
                     be
                     without
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     against
                     reason
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     This
                     being
                     supposed
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     Justification
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     on
                     ]
                     y
                     passive
                     in
                     the
                     Separation
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     requisite
                     that
                     we
                     confute
                     their
                     pretences
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     abundantly
                     sufficient
                     that
                     the
                     proofs
                     produced
                     by
                     them
                     are
                     not
                     
                       directly
                       conclusive
                    
                     to
                     their
                     purpose
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     This
                     purely-negative
                     way
                     of
                     proceeding
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     want
                     sufficient
                     ground
                     to
                     justifie
                     their
                     Practice
                     ,
                     being
                     alone
                     sufficient
                     for
                     our
                     purgation
                     ,
                     the
                     proof
                     that
                     the
                     grounds
                     of
                     their
                     separating
                     from
                     us
                     were
                     sufficient
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     their
                     
                       positive
                       Assertion
                    
                     )
                     will
                     be
                     incumbent
                     on
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     obliged
                     to
                     disprove
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     This
                     obligation
                     to
                     Prove
                     is
                     
                     incumbent
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     
                       first
                       Separaters
                    
                     (
                     which
                     may
                     only
                     concern
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     
                       English
                       Communion
                    
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     the
                     Imposers
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Sentiments
                     on
                     others
                     as
                     Conditions
                     of
                     Catholick
                     Communion
                     .
                     Which
                     will
                     also
                     relate
                     to
                     
                       forreign
                       Protestants
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     driven
                     from
                     their
                     Communion
                     ,
                     being
                     not
                     suffered
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     it
                     but
                     on
                     such
                     Conditions
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Our
                     Adversaries
                     being
                     thus
                     obliged
                     to
                     give
                     a
                     
                       Positive
                       account
                    
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     proceedings
                     ;
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     way
                     to
                     justifie
                     themselves
                     but
                     by
                     vindicating
                     that
                     on
                     which
                     themselves
                     lay
                     the
                     stress
                     of
                     their
                     Separation
                     (
                     so
                     that
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     fail
                     here
                     ,
                     no
                     other
                     proof
                     will
                     be
                     sufficient
                     for
                     proving
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     it
                     )
                     which
                     was
                     noted
                     to
                     be
                     meant
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Fundamental
                       Principle
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Here
                 therefore
                 two
                 things
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 shewn
                 ;
                 1.
                 what
                 this
                 is
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 lay
                 this
                 stress
                 ;
                 2.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 justifiable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 
                   
                     
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     particular
                     Propositions
                     debated
                     betwixt
                     us
                     are
                     not
                     by
                     themselves
                     thought
                     necessary
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     
                       necessitate
                       medii
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     that
                     our
                     Ignorance
                     or
                     disbelief
                     of
                     them
                     should
                     deprive
                     us
                     of
                     some
                     necessary
                     Truth
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     themselves
                     excuse
                     such
                     as
                     did
                     disbelieve
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     definition
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     ,
                     even
                     supposing
                     we
                     were
                     erroneous
                     in
                     things
                     not
                     thus
                     necessary
                     ,
                     yet
                     this
                     were
                     not
                     sufficient
                     
                     to
                     justifie
                     their
                     Separation
                     or
                     Imposition
                     on
                     
                       intrinsick
                       accounts
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     an
                     Error
                     of
                     so
                     small
                     importance
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     value
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     in
                     that
                     regard
                     ,
                     of
                     its
                     
                       intrinsick
                       value
                    
                     ,
                     excuse
                     either
                     their
                     Separation
                     from
                     us
                     because
                     we
                     hold
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     so
                     rigorous
                     Imposition
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     sentiments
                     on
                     us
                     concerning
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     
                       Intrinsick
                       Necessity
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     the
                     Propositions
                     for
                     our
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     so
                     neither
                     1.
                     is
                     there
                     that
                     
                       Extrinsick
                       Evidence
                    
                     of
                     their
                     being
                     revealed
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     that
                     must
                     necessarily
                     argue
                     ,
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     should
                     deny
                     them
                     ,
                     an
                     Irreverence
                     and
                     Obstinacy
                     against
                     the
                     
                       Divine
                       Veracity
                    
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     their
                     Credibility
                     depends
                     .
                     This
                     also
                     appears
                     from
                     their
                     excusing
                     the
                     Errors
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Antients
                     ,
                     who
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     had
                     such
                     Evidence
                     in
                     their
                     times
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     been
                     inculpably
                     Erroneous
                     .
                     Which
                     they
                     take
                     up
                     from
                     what
                     S.
                     Augustine
                     had
                     said
                     to
                     that
                     purpose
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Disputes
                     with
                     the
                     Donatists
                     concerning
                     the
                     Case
                     of
                     St.
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     therefore
                     makes
                     more
                     excusable
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Error
                     of
                     
                       Rebaptizing
                       Hereticks
                    
                     than
                     the
                     Donatists
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     lived
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     after
                     ,
                     the
                     Nicene
                     decision
                     of
                     that
                     whole
                     Dispute
                     .
                     Nor
                     2.
                     do
                     themselves
                     pretend
                     that
                     any
                     Error
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     presumed
                     
                       obstinately
                       persisted
                       in
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     justifie
                     a
                     Separation
                     from
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Persons
                     so
                     Erroneous
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Hence
                     it
                     follows
                     that
                     ,
                     seeing
                     neither
                     the
                     
                       Intrinsick
                       Necessity
                    
                     of
                     
                     the
                     Propositions
                     themselves
                     ,
                     nor
                     their
                     
                       Extrinsick
                       Evidence
                    
                     Antecedently
                     to
                     the
                     definition
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     are
                     ,
                     on
                     their
                     own
                     Principles
                     ,
                     sufficient
                     to
                     justifie
                     the
                     Severity
                     of
                     their
                     proceedings
                     against
                     us
                     :
                     The
                     only
                     thing
                     they
                     have
                     more
                     to
                     alledge
                     for
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     our
                     Disobedience
                     in
                     disbelieving
                     those
                     Propositions
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     Authority
                     which
                     their
                     Church
                     has
                     given
                     them
                     by
                     her
                     Definition
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Obedience
                     required
                     to
                     these
                     Propositions
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     
                       not
                       to
                       make
                       Parties
                    
                     and
                     Divisions
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     against
                     them
                     (
                     such
                     as
                     our
                     Church
                     is
                     generally
                     thought
                     to
                     require
                     to
                     the
                     xxxix
                     .
                     Articles
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     
                       Positively
                       to
                       believe
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     Truths
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     
                       matters
                       of
                       Faith.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     6.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     
                       Positive
                       Belief
                    
                     of
                     their
                     Church's
                     Definitions
                     exteriorly
                     professed
                     in
                     joyning
                     in
                     their
                     Offices
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     abstaining
                     from
                     the
                     Communion
                     even
                     of
                     
                       Peaceable
                       Dissenters
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     censuring
                     them
                     as
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     cannot
                     veraciously
                     ,
                     nor
                     consequently
                     without
                     Sin
                     ,
                     be
                     performed
                     without
                     an
                     
                       Internal
                       Assent
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     
                       Internal
                       Assent
                    
                     cannot
                     safely
                     be
                     given
                     without
                     a
                     
                       satisfactory
                       conviction
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     the
                     Propositions
                     so
                     assented
                     to
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     an
                     Assent
                     may
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     Propositions
                     defined
                     by
                     their
                     Church
                     ,
                     only
                     on
                     account
                     of
                     her
                     Authority
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     requisite
                     that
                     her
                     Authority
                     be
                     such
                     a
                     Medium
                     as
                     may
                     assure
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     those
                     Propositions
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     This
                     Assurance
                     (
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     nor
                     ,
                     
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     their
                     greatest
                     Pretenders
                     to
                     Reason
                     ,
                     Mathematical
                     ,
                     yet
                     )
                     must
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     for
                     
                       matters
                       of
                       Faith
                    
                     (
                     and
                     such
                     these
                     Definitions
                     are
                     by
                     themselves
                     esteemed
                     )
                     be
                     Moral
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     may
                     exclude
                     all
                     Probability
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     all
                     Possibility
                     ,
                     of
                     Doubting
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     True.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     That
                     Authority
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     upon
                     its
                     
                       own
                       account
                    
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     an
                     Argument
                     to
                     convince
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     her
                     Definitions
                     ,
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     must
                     depend
                     on
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     Means
                     :
                     both
                     1.
                     because
                     that
                     will
                     leave
                     a
                     Liberty
                     for
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     competent
                     Judges
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     have
                     recourse
                     from
                     such
                     Authority
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Means
                       themselves
                    
                     on
                     which
                     such
                     her
                     Credibility
                     will
                     depend
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Romanists
                     will
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     permit
                     :
                     And
                     2.
                     because
                     
                     the
                     Means
                     are
                     by
                     themselves
                     acknowledged
                     
                       frequently
                       Fallible
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Infallibility
                     only
                     affixed
                     to
                     the
                     Conclusions
                     .
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                     That
                     Authority
                     which
                     may
                     assure
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     its
                     Definitions
                     ,
                     independently
                     on
                     the
                     Means
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     Infallible
                     in
                     its
                     Judgment
                     .
                     Which
                     though
                     some
                     few
                     late
                     Authors
                     have
                     endeavoured
                     to
                     avoid
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Generality
                     of
                     them
                     have
                     found
                     themselves
                     in
                     pursuance
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     Principles
                     ,
                     obliged
                     to
                     assert
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                     This
                     Infallibility
                     of
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     surpassing
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     
                       Ordinary
                       Means
                    
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     Supernatural
                     and
                     Extraordinary
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     light
                     by
                     which
                     it
                     judges
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     assisted
                     by
                     
                       new
                       Revelations
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     conversant
                     about
                     no
                     
                       newly-Revealed
                       Objects
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     13.
                     
                     This
                     Infallibility
                     is
                     by
                     them
                     challenged
                     to
                     themselves
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     those
                     Promises
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     which
                     themselves
                     confess
                     to
                     belong
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Ch.
                    
                     not
                     to
                     any
                     one
                     particular
                     Denomination
                     of
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                     That
                     therefore
                     their
                     Title
                     to
                     this
                     Infallibility
                     must
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     Principles
                     ,
                     be
                     resolved
                     into
                     those
                     Proofs
                     whereby
                     they
                     make
                     out
                     their
                     Title
                     of
                     being
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                     They
                     themselves
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     cannot
                     ,
                     pretend
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Ch.
                       diffusive
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     
                       Regular
                       ,
                       legal
                       ,
                       original
                       Successors
                    
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     in
                     all
                     
                       Apostolical
                       Sees
                    
                     (
                     most
                     of
                     which
                     they
                     cannot
                     deny
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     in
                     the
                     Oriental
                     parts
                     (
                     have
                     ever
                     submitted
                     to
                     their
                     Authority
                     ,
                     or
                     are
                     united
                     to
                     them
                     in
                     external
                     
                     visible
                     Communion
                     .
                     Nay
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     condemned
                     a
                     much
                     greater
                     number
                     of
                     
                       Apostolical
                       Sees
                    
                     than
                     they
                     have
                     among
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                     That
                     therefore
                     the
                     Notion
                     of
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     they
                     may
                     with
                     any
                     colour
                     pretend
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     so
                     limited
                     as
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     agree
                     to
                     a
                     
                       Party
                       of
                       Christians
                    
                     in
                     opposition
                     to
                     others
                     .
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                     That
                     though
                     it
                     may
                     indeed
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     admitting
                     an
                     Appeal
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Primitive
                       records
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     
                       particular
                       Church
                    
                     may
                     hold
                     all
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     originally
                     taught
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       diffusive
                    
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     novel
                     abusive
                     Impositions
                     that
                     may
                     oblige
                     any
                     Conscientious
                     Persons
                     to
                     keep
                     off
                     from
                     her
                     Communion
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     by
                     accident
                     may
                     deserve
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     name
                     distinguishes
                     from
                     other
                     
                     Christian
                     Societies
                     of
                     Hereticks
                     and
                     Schismaticks
                     .
                     Yet
                     speaking
                     of
                     such
                     an
                     Authority
                     as
                     they
                     own
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Roman
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     prescribe
                     against
                     such
                     Appeals
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     its
                     own
                     only
                     sense
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     presumed
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Sense
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     without
                     particular
                     convincing
                     Evidences
                     of
                     the
                     concurrence
                     of
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Ages
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     this
                     plainly
                     requires
                     that
                     this
                     Notion
                     of
                     Catholick
                     be
                     certainly
                     fixed
                     ,
                     and
                     fixed
                     to
                     a
                     
                       particular
                       Judicatory
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     Antecedently
                     to
                     a
                     tryal
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Primitive
                       Records
                    
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     
                       prescribing
                       against
                    
                     an
                     Appeal
                     so
                     rational
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                     must
                     plainly
                     imply
                     an
                     
                       obliging
                       Jurisdiction
                    
                     ,
                     Antecedently
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     Independently
                     on
                     ,
                     that
                     tryal
                     .
                     And
                     Jurisdiction
                     
                     can
                     signifie
                     nothing
                     unless
                     the
                     Judicatory
                     to
                     whom
                     it
                     belongs
                     ,
                     be
                     also
                     notorious
                     ,
                     and
                     notorious
                     also
                     Antecedently
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     tryal
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     way
                     of
                     proceeding
                     it
                     must
                     necessarily
                     be
                     supposed
                     that
                     
                       one
                       certain
                       part
                    
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                    
                     can
                     never
                     cease
                     to
                     be
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Jurisdiction
                     over
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       diffusive
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                     These
                     things
                     cannot
                     be
                     ascertained
                     to
                     a
                     
                       particular
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     prescribe
                     against
                     the
                     now-mentioned
                     way
                     of
                     trying
                     it
                     ,
                     without
                     maintaining
                     the
                     Notion
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       Virtual
                    
                     .
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     a
                     
                       particular
                       Church
                    
                     must
                     necessarily
                     be
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     Antecedently
                     to
                     the
                     tryal
                     of
                     its
                     Catholicism
                     by
                     a
                     recourse
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Primitive
                       Records
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     being
                     first
                     assured
                     that
                     that
                     
                     particular
                     Church
                     shall
                     never
                     fail
                     of
                     being
                     Catholick
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     other
                     
                       particular
                       Churches
                    
                     must
                     approve
                     of
                     their
                     Catholicism
                     by
                     their
                     conformity
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     otherwise
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     on
                     these
                     terms
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     that
                     one
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     maintained
                     by
                     her
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     virtually
                     a
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       diffusive
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     maintained
                     by
                     them
                     .
                     Which
                     things
                     put
                     altogether
                     ,
                     do
                     plainly
                     make
                     up
                     that
                     which
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     mean
                     when
                     they
                     speak
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       virtual
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                     This
                     Notion
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       virtual
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     agree
                     to
                     
                       one
                       part
                    
                     of
                     the
                     
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       diffusive
                    
                     in
                     contradistinction
                     to
                     all
                     others
                     ,
                     must
                     imply
                     such
                     a
                     
                       Principle
                       of
                       Unity
                    
                     to
                     which
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     are
                     obliged
                     ,
                     though
                     that
                     one
                     part
                     only
                     do
                     
                       actually
                       adhere
                    
                     to
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                     This
                     
                       Principle
                       of
                       Unity
                    
                     must
                     not
                     only
                     be
                     a
                     Principle
                     of
                     Order
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Influence
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     only
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     this
                     Influence
                     of
                     this
                     one
                     Church
                     over
                     all
                     others
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     conclude
                     that
                     all
                     others
                     are
                     obliged
                     to
                     be
                     like
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     only
                     on
                     this
                     obligation
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     Churches
                     to
                     be
                     like
                     her
                     that
                     her
                     Title
                     to
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       Virtual
                    
                     is
                     adaequately
                     grounded
                     .
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                     This
                     
                       Principle
                       of
                       Unity
                    
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Governours
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     particular
                     Church
                     .
                     For
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     the
                     
                     Promises
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     their
                     Governours
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     People
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     further
                     Right
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     on
                     condition
                     of
                     adhering
                     to
                     their
                     Governours
                     ,
                     who
                     therefore
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     
                       first
                       Principle
                    
                     of
                     Unity
                     .
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                     This
                     
                       Principle
                       of
                       Unity
                    
                     must
                     not
                     depend
                     on
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Church
                       diffusive
                    
                     .
                     Otherwise
                     that
                     same
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Church
                       diffusive
                    
                     might
                     recall
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     Case
                     the
                     adhering
                     to
                     it
                     would
                     not
                     prove
                     a
                     certain
                     Note
                     of
                     Catholicism
                     .
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                     To
                     apply
                     therefore
                     all
                     this
                     to
                     the
                     Romanists
                     ,
                     their
                     whole
                     pretence
                     of
                     being
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                    
                     is
                     adaequately
                     grounded
                     in
                     that
                     Notion
                     of
                     
                       a
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       virtual
                    
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     confine
                     it
                     to
                     
                       that
                       Multitude
                       of
                       Christians
                       who
                       
                       are
                       united
                       under
                       a
                       visible
                       Monarchical
                       Head
                       as
                       a
                       Principle
                       of
                       their
                       Unity
                       ,
                       to
                       which
                       ,
                    
                     Jure
                     Divino
                     ,
                     
                       all
                       are
                       bound
                       to
                       be
                       obedient
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     24.
                     
                     This
                     
                       Monarchical
                       Head
                    
                     to
                     which
                     they
                     pretend
                     a
                     nearer
                     interest
                     than
                     others
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Papacy
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Summary
                   .
                
                 
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   that
                   nothing
                   else
                   can
                   excuse
                   their
                   
                     new
                     Impositions
                  
                   but
                   the
                   a
                   Authority
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   
                     Imposed
                     :
                     And
                     Seeing
                  
                   that
                   no
                   Authority
                   can
                   be
                   sufficient
                   for
                   their
                   purpose
                   to
                   oblige
                   their
                   Subjects
                   b
                   internally
                   to
                   believe
                   what
                   is
                   neither
                   c
                   Necessary
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   matter
                   ,
                   nor
                   d
                   Evident
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   proof
                   ,
                   Antecedently
                   to
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   Authority
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   one
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   e
                   
                     Infallible
                     :
                     Seeing
                  
                   ▪
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   do
                   not
                   in
                   terms
                   pretend
                   the
                   
                     Popes
                     Infallibility
                  
                   necessary
                   (
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   already
                   own
                   what
                   I
                   would
                   prove
                   that
                   all
                   must
                   own
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Principles
                   )
                   can
                   make
                   no
                   Plea
                   to
                   Infallibility
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   those
                   f
                   Promises
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   themselves
                   confess
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   primarily
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   though
                   an
                   Infallibility
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   were
                   granted
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   can
                   signifie
                   nothing
                   to
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   purpose
                   till
                   they
                   can
                   prove
                   g
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                  
                   to
                   which
                   alone
                   those
                   Promises
                   confessedly
                   belong
                   :
                   Seeing
                   evidently
                   
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   h
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     diffusive
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   therefore
                   only
                   pretend
                   to
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                  
                   i
                   
                     virtual
                     :
                     Seeing
                  
                   this
                   Notion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     Virtual
                  
                   must
                   necessarily
                   imply
                   such
                   a
                   k
                   
                     Principle
                     of
                     Unity
                  
                   to
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     diffusive
                  
                   is
                   obliged
                   to
                   adhere
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                   Standard
                   of
                   their
                   Catholicism
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   
                     Principle
                     of
                     Unity
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   can
                   lay
                   claim
                   above
                   other
                   
                     Christian
                     Societies
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   l
                   Papacy
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Principle
                   of
                   Unity
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   Principle
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   Order
                   m
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Influence
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   independently
                   n
                   on
                   the
                   
                   Judgment
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     diffusive
                  
                   :
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   being
                   considered
                   together
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     will
                     plainly
                     follow
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   
                     influential
                     independent
                     power
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                   ,
                   all
                   their
                   pretences
                   to
                   Infallibility
                   ,
                   or
                   even
                   to
                   any
                   Authority
                   for
                   deciding
                   these
                   Controversies
                   between
                   us
                   ,
                   must
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   all
                   their
                   
                     particular
                     Decisions
                  
                   depending
                   on
                   them
                   will
                   neither
                   be
                   valid
                   in
                   Law
                   ,
                   nor
                   obliging
                   in
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   leave
                   their
                   Separation
                   and
                   Impositions
                   destitute
                   of
                   any
                   pretence
                   that
                   may
                   excuse
                   them
                   from
                   being
                   Schismatical
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     Fundamental
                     Principle
                  
                   on
                   which
                   all
                   their
                   Authority
                   in
                   defining
                   all
                   other
                   particular
                   Doctrines
                   must
                   originally
                   
                   depend
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   this
                   Principle
                   is
                   insufficiently
                   proved
                   ,
                   will
                   alone
                   be
                   enough
                   to
                   invalidate
                   all
                   their
                   other
                   Definitions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   insufficiency
                   of
                   their
                   proof
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 This
                 Proof
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 (
                 α
                 )
                 from
                 Tradition
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   
                     I.
                     This
                     Notion
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       Virtual
                    
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     True
                     ,
                     must
                     have
                     been
                     originally
                     delivered
                     by
                     the
                     unanimous
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       diffusive
                    
                     .
                     We
                     cannot
                     judge
                     otherwise
                     unless
                     we
                     suppose
                     a
                     great
                     defect
                     ,
                     either
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       not
                       teaching
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       not
                       preserving
                    
                     the
                     memorial
                     of
                     such
                     
                     a
                     
                       Fundamental
                       Principle
                    
                     of
                     their
                     Unity
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     This
                     Topick
                     ,
                     of
                     Tradition
                     delivered
                     down
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       diffusive
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     proper
                     one
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     who
                     pretends
                     to
                     this
                     Authority
                     to
                     prove
                     it
                     by
                     .
                     And
                     till
                     it
                     be
                     proved
                     ,
                     and
                     proved
                     to
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     
                       particular
                       Subjects
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     reason
                     that
                     She
                     should
                     expect
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     think
                     themselves
                     obliged
                     in
                     Conscience
                     to
                     submit
                     to
                     her
                     Authority
                     .
                     For
                     Authority
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     
                       rational
                       Motive
                    
                     to
                     them
                     to
                     distrust
                     their
                     own
                     Judgments
                     ,
                     till
                     it self
                     be
                     first
                     proved
                     and
                     acknowledged
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     if
                     it
                     do
                     not
                     appear
                     ,
                     and
                     appear
                     
                       to
                       us
                    
                     from
                     this
                     Topick
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     reason
                     to
                     believe
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     This
                     Notion
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       
                       Church
                       Virtual
                    
                     does
                     not
                     appear
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     ever
                     delivered
                     as
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       diffusive
                    
                     :
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Not
                         of
                         that
                         
                           Catholick
                           Church
                           diffusive
                        
                         which
                         was
                         extant
                         in
                         the
                         beginning
                         of
                         the
                         Reformation
                         .
                         For
                         then
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             The
                             Greeks
                             ,
                             and
                             most
                             of
                             the
                             
                               Eastern
                               Christians
                            
                             professedly
                             oppose
                             it
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Many
                             of
                             the
                             
                               Western
                               Christians
                            
                             themselves
                             ,
                             especially
                             of
                             the
                             French
                             and
                             Germans
                             ,
                             did
                             not
                             believe
                             it
                             .
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             The
                             
                               Western
                               Church
                            
                             it self
                             Representative
                             ,
                             in
                             four
                             ,
                             by
                             them
                             reputed
                             
                               General
                               ,
                               Councils
                            
                             of
                             
                               Pisa
                               ,
                               Constance
                               ,
                               Siena
                            
                             ,
                             and
                             Basile
                             ,
                             did
                             not
                             own
                             the
                             Popes
                             
                             Supremacy
                             as
                             a
                             Principle
                             of
                             
                               Catholick
                               Unity
                            
                             ,
                             but
                             expresly
                             by
                             their
                             Canons
                             declared
                             themselves
                             to
                             be
                             his
                             Superiors
                             ,
                             and
                             treated
                             him
                             as
                             being
                             wholly
                             subject
                             to
                             their
                             Authority
                             .
                             This
                             was
                             not
                             long
                             before
                             the
                             Reformation
                             ,
                             and
                             what
                             they
                             did
                             had
                             not
                             then
                             been
                             repealed
                             by
                             any
                             Authority
                             comparable
                             to
                             theirs
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Not
                         of
                         the
                         
                           Catholick
                           diffusive
                           Church
                        
                         in
                         
                           antienter
                           times
                        
                         .
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Not
                             of
                             the
                             Greeks
                             ever
                             since
                             their
                             Schism
                             ,
                             as
                             the
                             Latines
                             call
                             it
                             ,
                             under
                             Photius
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Before
                             that
                             time
                             ,
                             even
                             whilst
                             they
                             were
                             united
                             
                             with
                             the
                             Latines
                             ,
                             the
                             
                               Popes
                               Supremacy
                            
                             was
                             disowned
                             by
                             them
                             in
                             that
                             famous
                             28.
                             
                             Canon
                             of
                             Chalcedon
                             ,
                             which
                             equalled
                             the
                             Bishop
                             of
                             Constantinople
                             with
                             him
                             of
                             Rome
                             ,
                             and
                             owned
                             only
                             an
                             
                               Ecclesiastical
                               Right
                            
                             in
                             both
                             of
                             them
                             for
                             the
                             dignity
                             of
                             their
                             Cities
                             (
                             which
                             ,
                             as
                             I
                             have
                             already
                             *
                             warned
                             ,
                             will
                             not
                             suffice
                             for
                             our
                             Adversaries
                             purpose
                             )
                             that
                             I
                             may
                             not
                             now
                             mention
                             the
                             Canon
                             of
                             Constantinople
                             so
                             expounded
                             by
                             the
                             Fathers
                             of
                             Chalcedon
                             in
                             place
                             ,
                             and
                             maintained
                             by
                             the
                             
                               Greek
                               Emperors
                            
                             .
                             It
                             was
                             also
                             disowned
                             by
                             the
                             Council
                             of
                             Antioch
                             against
                             
                             Julius
                             ;
                             Disowned
                             by
                             the
                             
                               African
                               Fathers
                            
                             ,
                             by
                             whom
                             the
                             only
                             Plea
                             the
                             Popes
                             had
                             from
                             the
                             Council
                             of
                             Nice
                             was
                             found
                             to
                             be
                             a
                             forgery
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Not
                         of
                         the
                         
                           Catholick
                           diffusive
                           Church
                        
                         in
                         those
                         
                           Primitive
                           times
                        
                         ,
                         while
                         the
                         Christians
                         lived
                         under
                         
                           Heathen
                           Emperours
                        
                         :
                         For
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             The
                             Romanists
                             themselves
                             are
                             unwilling
                             to
                             be
                             tryed
                             by
                             them
                             ,
                             unless
                             we
                             will
                             allow
                             them
                             to
                             quote
                             from
                             the
                             
                               Decretal
                               Epistles
                            
                             ,
                             &c.
                             which
                             Learned
                             Men
                             among
                             themselves
                             do
                             confess
                             to
                             be
                             suspicious
                             ,
                             or
                             
                               manifest
                               Forgeries
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             
                             2.
                             
                             
                               Aeneas
                               Sylvius
                            
                             ,
                             who
                             was
                             afterwards
                             Pope
                             Pius
                             II.
                             acknowledged
                             that
                             before
                             the
                             Council
                             of
                             Nice
                             little
                             
                               respect
                               was
                               had
                               to
                               the
                               Bishop
                               of
                               Rome
                               above
                               others
                               .
                            
                             
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             It
                             appears
                             by
                             the
                             freedom
                             wherewith
                             
                               Pope
                               Stephen
                            
                             was
                             resisted
                             by
                             St.
                             Cyprian
                             ,
                             and
                             
                               Pope
                               Victor
                            
                             by
                             the
                             Asiatick
                             Bishops
                             ,
                             and
                             by
                             St.
                             Irenaeus
                             .
                             And
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             By
                             the
                             Canon
                             of
                             Carthage
                             under
                             St.
                             Cyprian
                             ,
                             which
                             declared
                             that
                             no
                             Bishop
                             was
                             subject
                             to
                             another
                             ,
                             but
                             that
                             every
                             one
                             was
                             Supreme
                             in
                             his
                             own
                             charge
                             under
                             God
                             ;
                             not
                             now
                             to
                             mention
                             other
                             passages
                             in
                             him
                             to
                             the
                             same
                             
                          
                           
                             
                             5.
                             
                             By
                             the
                             weakness
                             of
                             the
                             Testimonies
                             alledged
                             to
                             this
                             purpose
                             ,
                             the
                             
                               Presidency
                               in
                               the
                               Region
                               of
                               the
                               Romans
                            
                             in
                             Ignatius
                             ,
                             the
                             
                               powerful
                               Principality
                            
                             in
                             St.
                             Irenaeus
                             ,
                             the
                             
                               Pontificatus
                               Maximus
                            
                             Ironically
                             derided
                             by
                             Tertullian
                             ,
                             and
                             the
                             
                               one
                               Bishop
                            
                             and
                             
                               one
                               See
                            
                             in
                             St.
                             Cyprian
                             ,
                             &c.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 (
                 β
                 )
                 For
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 themselves
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 very
                 confident
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 the
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               TO
               Six
               Queries
               Proposed
               to
               a
               Gentlewoman
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               ENGLAND
               ,
               by
               an
               Emissary
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               ROME
               ;
               fitted
               to
               a
               Gentlewomans
               capacity
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 HENRY
                 DODWELL
              
               M.
               A.
               and
               sometimes
               Fellow
               of
               
                 Trinity
                 Colledge
              
               near
               DVBLIN
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Benj.
                 Tooke
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               Ship
               in
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Church-yard
               .
               1676.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 any
                 one
                 going
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
                 
                   page
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 they
                 be
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 or
                 No
                 ?
                 39
              
               
                 Q.
                 3.
                 
                 Where
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 before
                 Luther's
                 time
                 ?
                 48
              
               
                 Q.
                 4.
                 
                 Why
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 are
                 not
                 United
                 in
                 One
                 ?
                 81
              
               
                 Q.
                 5.
                 
                 Why
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 doth
                 not
                 hold
                 up
                 to
                 
                   Confession
                   ,
                   Fasting-days
                   ,
                   Holy
                   Oyl
                   ,
                
                 which
                 we
                 our Selves
                 commend
                 ?
                 94
              
               
                 
                 Q.
                 6.
                 
                 Why
                 was
                 Reformation
                 done
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 
                   Parliament
                   ?
                   110
                
              
            
          
           
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               P.
               34
               l.
               13
               before
               vet
               add
               may
               .
               p.
               42.
               l
               13.
               after
               office
               add
               of
               .
               p.
               58.
               l.
               10.
               even
               for
               when
               .
               p.
               92
               ,
               l.
               2.
               shews
               .
               p.
               115.
               l.
               8.
               for
               its
               r.
               his
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               of
               no
               further
               concernment
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Publick
               with
               the
               occasion
               of
               penning
               these
               Papers
               ,
               than
               as
               the
               occasion
               might
               have
               an
               influence
               on
               the
               design
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               may
               be
               very
               useful
               to
               inform
               the
               Reader
               of
               the
               design
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               the
               better
               know
               what
               to
               expect
               in
               the
               performance
               .
            
             
               He
               may
               therefore
               be
               pleased
               to
               understand
               that
               the
               following
               Queries
               were
               tendred
               to
               a
               Gentlewoman
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               by
               a
               Romanist
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               design
               of
               seducing
               
               her
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               were
               answered
               by
               another
               hand
               ,
               but
               on
               such
               Principles
               ,
               or
               in
               such
               a
               way
               of
               management
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               did
               not
               give
               her
               the
               desired
               satisfaction
               .
               This
               gave
               occasion
               to
               some
               that
               were
               concerned
               for
               her
               to
               shew
               the
               Paper
               to
               some
               others
               in
               order
               to
               the
               inviting
               them
               to
               undertake
               it
               in
               a
               way
               that
               might
               be
               likely
               to
               prove
               more
               successful
               .
               By
               this
               means
               of
               communication
               it
               came
               at
               length
               to
               my
               hands
               from
               a
               Person
               who
               first
               desired
               my
               Opinion
               concerning
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               some
               earnestness
               importuned
               
               me
               to
               commit
               my
               thoughts
               to
               writing
               .
               Pursuant
               therefore
               to
               this
               occasion
               ,
               my
               design
               was
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               shew
               from
               sound
               Principles
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               able
               to
               defend
               her
               Reformation
               from
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               and
               to
               clear
               her self
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               She
               is
               charged
               with
               that
               Breach
               of
               Communion
               which
               followed
               thereupon
               ,
               without
               giving
               any
               advantage
               to
               the
               Non-Conformists
               to
               justifie
               either
               their
               first
               Separation
               from
               Vs
               ,
               or
               their
               Eternal
               Subdivisions
               from
               one
               a-another
               .
               
               Nor
               was
               I
               willing
               to
               engage
               a
               Person
               in
               the
               Gentlewomans
               condition
               ,
               in
               any
               Controversies
               that
               might
               be
               spared
               without
               Injury
               to
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               Cause
               ;
               or
               to
               debate
               even
               such
               as
               could
               not
               so
               be
               spared
               ,
               by
               such
               Arguments
               as
               might
               exceed
               her
               opportunities
               of
               Enquiring
               ,
               or
               her
               capacity
               of
               Judging
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               oblige
               her
               to
               depend
               on
               the
               conduct
               of
               others
               more
               Inquisitive
               and
               Judicious
               .
               But
               I
               have
               either
               waved
               Authorities
               where
               I
               could
               debate
               the
               Case
               by
               Arguments
               less
               liable
               to
               Dispute
               ,
               and
               
               better
               suited
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               a
               Gentlewoman
               ;
               or
               where
               I
               have
               been
               necessitated
               to
               insist
               on
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               make
               out
               their
               Credibility
               by
               such
               Presumptions
               as
               are
               easie
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               and
               familiar
               in
               parallel
               Cases
               ,
               and
               generally
               granted
               as
               most
               Prudent
               ,
               whenever
               
                 unskilful
                 Persons
              
               find
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               Persons
               
                 more
                 skilful
              
               and
               Judicious
               than
               themselves
               .
               And
               I
               have
               purposely
               avoided
               all
               citations
               of
               Authors
               ,
               even
               where
               
               necessary
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               even
               in
               English
               ,
               and
               therefore
               might
               be
               consulted
               by
               the
               Gentlewoman
               her self
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               those
               other
               Reasonings
               fit
               for
               Scholars
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               more
               subtle
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               withal
               more
               solid
               and
               conclusive
               .
               But
               withal
               I
               consider
               ,
               1.
               that
               those
               things
               wherein
               Scholars
               have
               the
               advantage
               of
               
                 unlearned
                 Persons
              
               ,
               are
               principally
               such
               wherein
               Reading
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               for
               their
               Historical
               conveyance
               to
               us
               .
               It
               is
               certainly
               impossible
               for
               any
               to
               know
               what
               Doctrines
               
               were
               maintained
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 times
              
               (
               and
               consequently
               what
               Doctrines
               are
               true
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               supposed
               capable
               of
               no
               other
               Evidence
               of
               their
               being
               true
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               were
               so
               maintained
               )
               without
               insight
               into
               the
               several
               Histories
               &
               Authors
               of
               the
               intermediate
               Ages
               through
               which
               they
               are
               to
               be
               deduced
               .
               But
               for
               other
               things
               whose
               evidence
               of
               their
               being
               true
               ,
               does
               not
               depend
               on
               such
               a
               conveyance
               ,
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               thing
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Evidence
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               every
               
                 equally
                 rational
                 Person
              
               ,
               how
               
               little
               soever
               he
               be
               conversant
               in
               Authors
               ,
               is
               an
               
                 equally
                 competent
                 Judge
              
               .
               And
               of
               this
               kind
               are
               many
               of
               the
               things
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               stress
               of
               the
               Cause
               depends
               .
               The
               prudent
               Reader
               will
               easily
               discern
               which
               they
               are
               ,
               without
               my
               instancing
               .
               And
               2.
               even
               in
               those
               things
               which
               depend
               on
               
                 Positive
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               only
               means
               of
               our
               Assurance
               of
               them
               is
               
                 Historical
                 Tradition
              
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               indeed
               true
               that
               Persons
               of
               little
               Reading
               cannot
               so
               competently
               assure
               themselves
               of
               the
               writings
               
               and
               opinions
               of
               former
               Ages
               ,
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               others
               more
               conversant
               in
               those
               Studies
               :
               yet
               since
               it
               is
               not
               the
               way
               of
               Prudent
               rational
               Persons
               ,
               therefore
               to
               conclude
               a
               thing
               to
               have
               been
               revealed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               such
               Authors
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               was
               so
               ;
               much
               less
               because
               such
               Authors
               maintained
               it
               ,
               as
               their
               own
               Opinion
               ;
               but
               first
               to
               assure
               themselves
               of
               such
               things
               on
               which
               the
               Credibility
               of
               such
               Authors
               in
               such
               matters
               may
               be
               made
               clear
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               those
               Expressions
               from
               whence
               they
               conclude
               such
               
               Authors
               to
               have
               given
               Testimony
               to
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               an
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               :
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               judgment
               of
               these
               things
               depends
               wholly
               on
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               .
               And
               therefore
               where
               Learned
               Men
               are
               agreed
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               accounts
               of
               the
               Authors
               and
               their
               Expressions
               ;
               and
               where
               the
               only
               remaining
               Dispute
               is
               ,
               whether
               such
               undoubted
               Works
               of
               such
               Authors
               be
               competent
               for
               the
               conveyance
               of
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               whether
               such
               Expressions
               ,
               considered
               in
               all
               their
               circumstances
               ,
               come
               home
               to
               the
               Controversies
               
               at
               present
               debated
               ;
               these
               are
               things
               whereof
               common
               Prudence
               and
               a
               cultivated
               natural
               Judgment
               may
               as
               well
               qualifie
               Men
               to
               pass
               a
               Censure
               as
               the
               greatest
               Reading
               imaginable
               .
               And
               this
               seems
               to
               me
               the
               best
               way
               in
               affairs
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               to
               wave
               such
               things
               as
               were
               disputed
               among
               Learned
               men
               concerning
               their
               Historical
               Informations
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               found
               my
               reasonings
               on
               their
               unanimous
               Concessions
               .
               And
               most
               of
               the
               Controversies
               betwixt
               Us
               and
               the
               Romanists
               are
               of
               that
               nature
               as
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               this
               
               way
               of
               management
               .
               Now
               this
               way
               of
               not
               intermedling
               in
               the
               Disputes
               of
               Learned
               men
               ,
               but
               only
               proceeding
               on
               their
               
                 unquestioned
                 concessions
              
               is
               (
               as
               most
               solid
               and
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               most
               accurate
               Learned
               men
               themselves
               ,
               so
               )
               most
               prudent
               and
               easie
               for
               those
               who
               are
               unlearned
               .
               And
               3.
               even
               as
               to
               those
               other
               things
               wherein
               I
               have
               indeed
               proceeded
               on
               
                 popular
                 Presumptions
              
               ,
               yet
               considering
               that
               these
               are
               the
               only
               reasons
               which
               God
               has
               fitted
               to
               the
               capacities
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               
               that
               God
               is
               in
               his
               Goodness
               concerned
               to
               give
               them
               reasons
               sufficient
               for
               their
               direction
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               is
               of
               importance
               to
               his
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               therefore
               requisite
               that
               their
               direction
               be
               such
               as
               may
               not
               only
               excuse
               their
               mistakes
               ,
               but
               secure
               them
               of
               the
               Truth
               itself
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               these
               things
               being
               considered
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               reason
               to
               believe
               that
               however
               fallible
               such
               
                 general
                 Presumptions
              
               may
               be
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               yet
               that
               God
               in
               his
               Goodness
               has
               so
               ordered
               
               the
               matter
               in
               affairs
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               as
               that
               those
               who
               are
               guided
               by
               these
               Presumptions
               may
               by
               the
               use
               of
               them
               be
               secured
               of
               the
               Truth
               it self
               in
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Method
               observed
               in
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               as
               I
               conceived
               most
               clear
               and
               comprehensive
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               and
               yet
               withal
               most
               accurate
               and
               satisfactory
               to
               a
               doubting
               Person
               .
               For
               any
               one
               may
               be
               much
               more
               secure
               of
               a
               Consequence
               when
               he
               is
               first
               secured
               of
               all
               its
               Principles
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               much
               better
               judge
               of
               them
               when
               he
               has
               an
               intire
               
               prospect
               of
               them
               in
               the
               natural
               order
               wherein
               they
               lye
               ,
               and
               wherein
               they
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               deduction
               of
               such
               a
               Consequence
               .
               Yet
               I
               have
               neither
               deduced
               my
               Principles
               
                 too
                 remotely
              
               ,
               but
               
                 as
                 near
              
               as
               I
               could
               find
               them
               clear
               and
               indisputable
               ;
               nor
               have
               insisted
               on
               the
               proof
               of
               those
               that
               were
               clear
               ,
               any
               further
               than
               I
               conceived
               it
               necessary
               to
               do
               so
               from
               the
               actual
               Disputes
               concerning
               the
               Consequence
               .
               And
               I
               have
               been
               careful
               rather
               to
               prove
               than
               to
               confute
               ;
               which
               I
               conceived
               to
               be
               a
               
               course
               ,
               as
               
                 less
                 Invidious
              
               to
               Adversaries
               (
               who
               should
               find
               themselves
               no
               further
               concerned
               than
               as
               the
               consequences
               of
               
                 positive
                 Truths
              
               might
               make
               them
               concern'd
               )
               so
               also
               
                 more
                 satisfactory
              
               to
               a
               Person
               in
               the
               Gentlewomans
               condition
               .
               And
               in
               the
               whole
               I
               am
               so
               little
               conscious
               of
               any
               design
               of
               displeasing
               any
               to
               whom
               Truth
               it self
               might
               not
               prove
               displeasing
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               any
               Adversary
               shall
               think
               it
               worth
               his
               time
               to
               Answer
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               my self
               affraid
               of
               provocation
               from
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               can
               say
               in
               following
               my
               Precedent
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               TO
               Six
               Queries
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 1
                 .
                 Whether
                 any
                 one
                 going
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 IF
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ]
                 be
                 meant
                 a
                 possibility
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 we
                 then
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 hold
                 that
                 such
                 Errors
                 are
                 maintained
                 in
                 that
                 Communion
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 destructive
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
               
                 Such
                 are
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Doctrines
                     even
                     of
                     their
                     *
                     Church
                     which
                     oblige
                     them
                     to
                     do
                     mischief
                     (
                     as
                     those
                     concerning
                     the
                     Popes
                     Supremacy
                     over
                     Princes
                     in
                     Temporals
                     ,
                     and
                     concerning
                     their
                     Duty
                     of
                     
                       prosecuting
                       Hereticks
                    
                     )
                     The
                     †
                     loosness
                     of
                     their
                     
                       Casuistical
                       Divinity
                    
                     ,
                     countenanced
                     by
                     such
                     Authorities
                     of
                     Casuists
                     as
                     must
                     needs
                     influence
                     such
                     Persons
                     as
                     act
                     conformably
                     to
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     that
                     Communion
                     ;
                     and
                     their
                     generally
                     allowing
                     a
                     greater
                     Liberty
                     to
                     such
                     persons
                     as
                     are
                     desirous
                     to
                     reconcile
                     their
                     Vices
                     with
                     their
                     hopes
                     of
                     Eternity
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     licentious
                     applications
                     
                     of
                     those
                     two
                     Distinctions
                     of
                     Precepts
                     and
                     Counsels
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Mortal
                     and
                     
                       Venial
                       Sins
                    
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     make
                     most
                     Duties
                     Counsels
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     Sins
                     only
                     Venial
                     .
                     Which
                     danger
                     is
                     the
                     more
                     considerable
                     to
                     an
                     Ignorant
                     Person
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     skill
                     of
                     her
                     own
                     ,
                     must
                     in
                     Prudence
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     that
                     Communion
                     ,
                     be
                     obliged
                     to
                     trust
                     such
                     un-secure
                     Guides
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Not
                     to
                     mention
                     the
                     ill
                     influence
                     of
                     several
                     of
                     their
                     Doctrines
                     on
                     the
                     Lives
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     own
                     them
                     ;
                     the
                     very
                     imposing
                     them
                     as
                     matters
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     the
                     Excommunicating
                     and
                     Anathematizing
                     all
                     that
                     deny
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     condemning
                     Dissenters
                     as
                     guilty
                     of
                     Heresy
                     and
                     Schism
                     (
                     at
                     least
                     what
                     they
                     call
                     Material
                     )
                     the
                     inserting
                     
                     several
                     of
                     their
                     controverted
                     Doctrines
                     into
                     their
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     cannot
                     believe
                     them
                     ,
                     cannot
                     veraciously
                     joyn
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     Devotions
                     ,
                     are
                     Innovations
                     from
                     the
                     liberty
                     allowed
                     in
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Church
                     ,
                     wherein
                     many
                     (
                     whom
                     all
                     own
                     for
                     excellent
                     Persons
                     and
                     good
                     Catholicks
                     )
                     never
                     owned
                     ,
                     nay
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     doubted
                     of
                     ,
                     or
                     contradied
                     such
                     Conditions
                     of
                     Communion
                     ;
                     in
                     sum
                     ,
                     their
                     unreasonable
                     grounds
                     of
                     
                       dividing
                       Catholick
                       Communion
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     
                       Uncharitableness
                       to
                       Dissenters
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     Errors
                     dangerous
                     to
                     the
                     Salvation
                     of
                     the
                     Person
                     owning
                     and
                     abetting
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     all
                     will
                     own
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     Romanists
                     themselves
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Crime
                     of
                     breaking
                     Catholick
                     Communion
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     justly
                     imputed
                     ,
                     
                     is
                     destructive
                     of
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Several
                     Abuses
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     (
                     I
                     say
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     
                       particular
                       Persons
                    
                     in
                     it
                     )
                     are
                     so
                     gross
                     as
                     that
                     several
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     eminent
                     and
                     candid
                     men
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Communion
                     have
                     owned
                     them
                     for
                     such
                     :
                     such
                     as
                     
                       Prayer
                       in
                       an
                       unknown
                       Tongue
                       ,
                       denying
                       the
                       Chalice
                       to
                       the
                       Laity
                       ,
                       Fabulous
                       Saints
                       and
                       Stories
                    
                     still
                     continued
                     in
                     the
                     best
                     approved
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Offices
                     ,
                     
                       Martyrs
                       canonized
                       for
                       bad
                       Causes
                    
                     conducing
                     to
                     the
                     greatness
                     of
                     the
                     Roman
                     See
                     ,
                     as
                     Beckes
                     for
                     Example
                     .
                     Yet
                     by
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     that
                     Communion
                     ,
                     pretending
                     to
                     Infallibility
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     any
                     Abuse
                     (
                     in
                     defence
                     of
                     which
                     their
                     Church
                     is
                     engaged
                     ,
                     as
                     She
                     
                     is
                     here
                     )
                     should
                     ever
                     be
                     reformed
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     a
                     Church
                     ,
                     so
                     pretending
                     to
                     be
                     Infallible
                     ,
                     should
                     ever
                     grant
                     any
                     such
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Abuse
                     .
                     And
                     many
                     more
                     Abuses
                     are
                     by
                     the
                     moderate
                     Persons
                     of
                     their
                     Communion
                     owned
                     in
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     allowed
                     to
                     the
                     Court
                     over
                     their
                     Church
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     general
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     it self
                     ,
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     be
                     reformed
                     .
                     Seeing
                     therefore
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     does
                     thus
                     oppose
                     all
                     possible
                     Reformation
                     of
                     Abuses
                     of
                     this
                     nature
                     ;
                     and
                     seeing
                     that
                     ,
                     whilst
                     these
                     Abuses
                     are
                     not
                     reformed
                     ,
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     may
                     justifie
                     a
                     Separation
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     of
                     them
                     may
                     do
                     it
                     when
                     all
                     hopes
                     of
                     Reformation
                     are
                     professedly
                     opposed
                     ;
                     Catholick
                     Peace
                     on
                     such
                     
                     terms
                     as
                     may
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     lawfully
                     ,
                     but
                     commendably
                     ,
                     be
                     yielded
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     impossible
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     abetting
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Party
                     as
                     makes
                     
                       Catholick
                       Peace
                    
                     on
                     just
                     terms
                     impossible
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     an
                     Error
                     destructive
                     of
                     Salvation
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     mischief
                     unavoidably
                     consequent
                     to
                     mistakes
                     in
                     a
                     Society
                     pretending
                     to
                     be
                     Infallible
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 As
                 these
                 Errors
                 are
                 thus
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 destructive
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 so
                 going
                 over
                 to
                 that
                 Communion
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 does
                 naturally
                 involve
                 the
                 Person
                 doing
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 actual
                 guilt
                 of
                 the
                 Errors
                 themselves
                 :
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   Communicating
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   all
                   )
                   does
                   involve
                   the
                   Persons
                   Communicating
                   in
                   
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   such
                   Errors
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   imposed
                   as
                   conditions
                   of
                   the
                   Communion
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   This
                   needs
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   proved
                   against
                   the
                   Romanists
                   who
                   insist
                   on
                   it
                   against
                   Us
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   We
                   do
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   must
                   especially
                   hold
                   in
                   such
                   as
                   revolt
                   from
                   our
                   Church
                   to
                   theirs
                   :
                   both
                   because
                   such
                   an
                   embracing
                   of
                   their
                   Communion
                   is
                   more
                   an
                   Argument
                   of
                   choice
                   and
                   
                     designed
                     preference
                  
                   in
                   such
                   as
                   leave
                   others
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   born
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   must
                   signifie
                   a
                   more
                   express
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   terms
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   more
                   
                     explicite
                     recantations
                  
                   of
                   our
                   Doctrines
                   are
                   required
                   even
                   from
                   
                     Laick
                     Revolters
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   from
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   born
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   3.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Resignation
                   of
                   Judgment
                   is
                   expected
                   more
                   intire
                   from
                   Women
                   and
                   Laicks
                   than
                   from
                   
                     skilful
                     Persons
                  
                   (
                   who
                   may
                   in
                   some
                   Cases
                   be
                   allowed
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Judgments
                   even
                   by
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   that
                   Communion
                   )
                   so
                   that
                   Persons
                   in
                   the
                   Gentlewomans
                   condition
                   ,
                   may
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   Responsible
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   the
                   dangerous
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   their
                   
                     whole
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Personal
                     Errors
                  
                   of
                   their
                   Priests
                   and
                   particular
                   Confessors
                   :
                   both
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   that
                   Communion
                   )
                   allowed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Authentical
                   Proponents
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   to
                   
                     unlearned
                     Persons
                  
                   (
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   themselves
                   qualified
                   for
                   Judging
                   concerning
                   them
                   )
                   as
                   their
                   Church
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   Learned
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Rules
                   of
                   Prudence
                   oblige
                   them
                   as
                   strongly
                   to
                   trust
                   their
                   
                     particular
                     Priests
                  
                   for
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   their
                   Church
                   for
                   
                     Doctrines
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   still
                   presumed
                   as
                   uncapable
                   of
                   Judging
                   themselves
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 If
                 by
                 this
                 
                   possibility
                   of
                   Salvation
                
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 be
                 meant
                 only
                 [
                 
                   a
                   possibility
                   of
                   the
                   Event
                
                 ]
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 dangerousness
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 Communion
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Resolution
                 will
                 depend
                 on
                 this
                 :
                 How
                 far
                 Errors
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 damnative
                 may
                 not
                 prove
                 actually
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Erroneous
                 Person
                 ,
                 on
                 account
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Unvoluntariness
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Person
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 engaged
                 in
                 such
                 Errors
                 ?
                 For
                 on
                 these
                 accounts
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 that
                 the
                 Errors
                 may
                 either
                 not
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 her
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 imputed
                 in
                 so
                 low
                 a
                 degree
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 pardonable
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 Stipulations
                 and
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 for
                 the
                 pardoning
                 of
                 Sins
                 of
                 Inadvertency
                 and
                 
                   humane
                   frailty
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 supposed
                 expiable
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 Care
                 of
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 general
                 implicite
                 Repentance
                 of
                 Sins
                 unknown
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 waies
                 whereby
                 an
                 Error
                 damnative
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 may
                 be
                 hindred
                 from
                 proving
                 
                   actually
                   damnative
                
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Event
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Erroneous
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 an
                 
                   Invincible
                   Ignorance
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   as
                   can
                   be
                   remedied
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   who
                   is
                   supposed
                   Erroneous
                
                 )
                 that
                 can
                 hinder
                 all
                 Imputation
                 of
                 her
                 Error
                 to
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 
                   Vincible
                   Ignorance
                
                 can
                 suffice
                 for
                 extenuating
                 the
                 Imputation
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 pardonable
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 hardly
                 avoidable
                 by
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 frailty
                 to
                 which
                 her
                 condition
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 is
                 obnoxious
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 judging
                 concerning
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 Revolters
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Gentlewomans
                 case
                 )
                 the
                 Enquiry
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 what
                 degree
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 may
                 make
                 their
                 Errors
                 Involuntary
                 ?
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 How
                 far
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 Ignorant
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 ours
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 Communion
                 ?
                 And
                 for
                 discerning
                 this
                 these
                 following
                 Particulars
                 would
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     agreed
                     (
                     Romanists
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Protestants
                     )
                     that
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     Persons
                     (
                     Ignorant
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Learned
                     )
                     are
                     obliged
                     to
                     adhere
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     Communion
                     (
                     whatever
                     that
                     is
                     )
                     in
                     contra-distinction
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     ,
                     under
                     pain
                     of
                     losing
                     the
                     
                       Ordinary
                       means
                       of
                       Salvation
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     comfortable
                     satisfaction
                     of
                     the
                     security
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     condition
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     who
                     enjoy
                     the
                     
                       Ordinary
                       means
                       of
                       Salvation
                    
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     more
                     capable
                     of
                     than
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     necessitated
                     
                     to
                     repose
                     their
                     whole
                     confidence
                     in
                     Gods
                     
                       Extraordinary
                       Mercies
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     all
                     Persons
                     being
                     thus
                     obliged
                     by
                     God
                     to
                     embrace
                     the
                     true
                     Communion
                     ,
                     the
                     Inducements
                     to
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     supposed
                     sufficient
                     for
                     the
                     conviction
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     suited
                     to
                     the
                     capacities
                     of
                     all
                     who
                     are
                     thus
                     concerned
                     to
                     receive
                     Conviction
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Reasons
                     being
                     thus
                     supposed
                     sufficient
                     for
                     the
                     conviction
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     pretence
                     of
                     
                       Invincible
                       Ignorance
                    
                     for
                     any
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     Ignorant
                     of
                     those
                     Reasons
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     supposed
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     Revolters
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Revolters
                 act
                 rationally
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Enquire
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 leave
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 follow
                 their
                 Convictions
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 Change
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 capable
                 of
                 
                   Invincible
                   Ignorance
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 only
                 imaginable
                 pretence
                 for
                 rendring
                 their
                 Error
                 Invincible
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 supposed
                 Invincibleness
                 of
                 those
                 Prejudices
                 which
                 may
                 hinder
                 a
                 well-meaning
                 Person
                 ,
                 acting
                 conscientiously
                 ,
                 from
                 acting
                 rationally
                 .
                 Which
                 muft
                 be
                 either
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Opinions
                     conceived
                     obligatory
                     in
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     hindring
                     the
                     Persons
                     embracing
                     them
                     from
                     Enquiry
                     ,
                     or
                     following
                     their
                     own
                     Convictions
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     kind
                     many
                     
                     instances
                     may
                     be
                     produced
                     which
                     are
                     favoured
                     by
                     the
                     Casuists
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Roman
                       Church
                    
                     :
                     Or
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Precipitation
                     in
                     passing
                     Sentence
                     on
                     a
                     partial
                     Evidence
                     ,
                     resolving
                     on
                     some
                     particular
                     advantage
                     of
                     one
                     Cause
                     without
                     considering
                     its
                     disadvantages
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     advantages
                     of
                     the
                     contrary
                     Cause
                     ,
                     which
                     might
                     possibly
                     over-weigh
                     it
                     if
                     impartially
                     considered
                     :
                     Or
                     ,
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     An
                     
                       undiscernible
                       favour
                    
                     to
                     one
                     Cause
                     more
                     than
                     another
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     wish
                     it
                     rather
                     true
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     its
                     greater
                     complyance
                     with
                     some
                     particular
                     Interest
                     or
                     Affection
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     thought
                     Innocent
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     ,
                     
                     if
                     not
                     commendable
                     ;
                     which
                     may
                     the
                     more
                     likely
                     prejudice
                     a
                     well-meaning
                     Conscientious
                     Person
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     may
                     indeed
                     be
                     Prudent
                     in
                     some
                     Cases
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     easie
                     for
                     a
                     Person
                     acted
                     by
                     it
                     to
                     discern
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     .
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     hard
                     to
                     conceive
                     how
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     mistakes
                     can
                     be
                     Invincible
                     in
                     Revolters
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Not
                 the
                 1.
                 for
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     There
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     reason
                     to
                     take
                     up
                     such
                     Opinions
                     so
                     gratuitously
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     so
                     Prejudicial
                     to
                     all
                     Reasoning
                     in
                     general
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     There
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     reason
                     to
                     take
                     them
                     for
                     granted
                     as
                     
                       first
                       Principles
                    
                     ,
                     without
                     Enquiry
                     ,
                     (
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     very
                     
                       absurd
                       Propositions
                    
                     
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     up
                     by
                     very
                     
                       rational
                       Persons
                    
                     )
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     known
                     that
                     many
                     skilful
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     can
                     be
                     judged
                     )
                     Conscientious
                     Persons
                     do
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     question
                     ,
                     but
                     ,
                     deny
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Revolters
                     from
                     us
                     cannot
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     pretend
                     any
                     Prejudices
                     of
                     Education
                     to
                     excuse
                     such
                     mistakes
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     among
                     Us
                     they
                     find
                     them
                     utterly
                     discountenanced
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     they
                     have
                     thus
                     neither
                     Reason
                     ,
                     nor
                     (
                     among
                     Us
                     )
                     Authority
                     that
                     may
                     induce
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     belief
                     of
                     those
                     Doctrines
                     :
                     So
                     neither
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Can
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     be
                     any
                     probable
                     inducement
                     to
                     perswade
                     Revolters
                     to
                     the
                     belief
                     of
                     these
                     irrational
                     Doctrines
                     :
                     
                       
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Because
                         the
                         Romanists
                         themselves
                         are
                         sensible
                         of
                         the
                         absurdity
                         of
                         these
                         Doctrines
                         ,
                         and
                         their
                         unserviceableness
                         to
                         their
                         own
                         Interests
                         when
                         they
                         have
                         to
                         deal
                         with
                         Persons
                         whom
                         they
                         desire
                         to
                         seduce
                         ;
                         so
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         not
                         likely
                         to
                         recommend
                         such
                         Doctrines
                         to
                         such
                         Persons
                         ,
                         as
                         Credible
                         ,
                         on
                         account
                         of
                         their
                         own
                         Authority
                         .
                         For
                         if
                         they
                         should
                         offer
                         to
                         perswade
                         such
                         as
                         they
                         esteem
                         Hereticks
                         of
                         the
                         unlawfulness
                         of
                         intermedling
                         in
                         Religious
                         Disputes
                         ,
                         or
                         following
                         their
                         own
                         Convictions
                         in
                         them
                         ,
                         it
                         would
                         be
                         the
                         means
                         to
                         make
                         it
                         impossible
                         to
                         Proselyte
                         such
                         to
                         their
                         own
                         Party
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         2.
                         
                         If
                         they
                         should
                         be
                         so
                         imprudent
                         as
                         to
                         perswade
                         them
                         of
                         the
                         Truth
                         of
                         these
                         Doctrines
                         so
                         prejudicial
                         to
                         their
                         own
                         interests
                         in
                         these
                         Circumstances
                         ;
                         yet
                         the
                         Person
                         tempted
                         would
                         need
                         no
                         other
                         Argument
                         to
                         confute
                         them
                         than
                         their
                         attempts
                         to
                         Proselyte
                         her
                         at
                         the
                         same
                         time
                         when
                         they
                         should
                         teach
                         her
                         that
                         it
                         were
                         unlawful
                         to
                         hearken
                         to
                         any
                         Reasons
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         venture
                         her
                         own
                         Judgment
                         concerning
                         them
                         ,
                         if
                         contrary
                         to
                         what
                         at
                         present
                         she
                         believed
                         to
                         be
                         true
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Because
                         if
                         she
                         must
                         not
                         trust
                         her
                         own
                         Judgment
                         ,
                         but
                         rely
                         on
                         Authority
                         ,
                         it
                         would
                         be
                         most
                         Just
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         as
                         most
                         Prudent
                         ,
                         to
                         trust
                         the
                         Authority
                         
                         of
                         her
                         own
                         Party
                         whom
                         She
                         has
                         experienced
                         ,
                         than
                         her
                         Adversaries
                         whom
                         She
                         has
                         not
                         ;
                         and
                         therefore
                         it
                         could
                         not
                         be
                         reasonable
                         to
                         trust
                         Adversaries
                         contradicting
                         the
                         eminent
                         Guides
                         of
                         her
                         own
                         Party
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Because
                         ,
                         at
                         least
                         ,
                         the
                         Authority
                         of
                         Adversaries
                         cannot
                         be
                         presumed
                         in
                         Reason
                         so
                         great
                         ,
                         with
                         a
                         Person
                         not
                         yet
                         of
                         their
                         Communion
                         ,
                         as
                         to
                         oblige
                         her
                         to
                         believe
                         ,
                         on
                         their
                         account
                         ,
                         what
                         She
                         her self
                         thinks
                         Irrational
                         :
                         Nay
                         ,
                         rather
                         whilst
                         it
                         is
                         questioned
                         how
                         far
                         their
                         Authority
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         trusted
                         (
                         as
                         it
                         ought
                         ,
                         in
                         reason
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         considered
                         before
                         a
                         change
                         )
                         and
                         whilst
                         the
                         
                           private
                           Judgment
                        
                         
                         of
                         the
                         Person
                         is
                         trusted
                         (
                         as
                         none
                         else
                         can
                         be
                         )
                         in
                         this
                         debate
                         ;
                         what
                         in
                         her
                         own
                         judgment
                         seems
                         unreasonable
                         would
                         rather
                         render
                         the
                         Authority
                         suspected
                         if
                         it
                         should
                         recommend
                         it
                         ,
                         than
                         be
                         it self
                         believed
                         for
                         the
                         Authority
                         .
                      
                       
                         Especially
                         considering
                         5.
                         that
                         to
                         such
                         a
                         one
                         as
                         is
                         not
                         yet
                         perswaded
                         of
                         the
                         Credibility
                         of
                         their
                         Authority
                         ,
                         this
                         would
                         afford
                         a
                         very
                         prudent
                         Argument
                         for
                         suspicion
                         of
                         their
                         Integrity
                         ,
                         when
                         they
                         should
                         urge
                         her
                         to
                         the
                         belief
                         of
                         such
                         things
                         whose
                         Truth
                         they
                         would
                         not
                         allow
                         her
                         liberty
                         to
                         examine
                         by
                         her
                         own
                         
                           private
                           Judgment
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Not
                 the
                 2.
                 for
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     hard
                     to
                     conceive
                     a
                     Person
                     educated
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     so
                     ignorant
                     of
                     the
                     advantages
                     of
                     her
                     own
                     way
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     Invincibly
                     perswaded
                     by
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     which
                     upon
                     a
                     compleat
                     comparison
                     are
                     (
                     by
                     the
                     Supposals
                     laid
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     this
                     Discourse
                     )
                     so
                     very
                     disproportionable
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     which
                     may
                     appear
                     so
                     by
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     all
                     who
                     are
                     concerned
                     to
                     judge
                     concerning
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     fallacy
                     of
                     trusting
                     such
                     partial
                     Representations
                     is
                     so
                     easily
                     discovered
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     ordinary
                     Experience
                     and
                     Prudence
                     in
                     human
                     affairs
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     universally
                     acknowledged
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     
                     ordinary
                     occurrences
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     it
                     can
                     hardly
                     impose
                     on
                     any
                     who
                     proceeds
                     with
                     that
                     Caution
                     which
                     all
                     acknowledge
                     requisite
                     in
                     changes
                     of
                     great
                     and
                     dangerous
                     consequence
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     confess
                     those
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Though
                     a
                     less
                     advantage
                     on
                     one
                     side
                     above
                     the
                     other
                     might
                     suffice
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Person
                     were
                     not
                     pre-engaged
                     in
                     either
                     ;
                     yet
                     all
                     confess
                     the
                     disturbance
                     of
                     a
                     change
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     danger
                     of
                     venturing
                     on
                     an
                     unexperienced
                     way
                     ,
                     so
                     considerable
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     attempted
                     on
                     
                       barely
                       Equal
                       terms
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     further
                     warning
                     for
                     the
                     Gentlewoman
                     to
                     be
                     wary
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     tempted
                     to
                     change
                     from
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     her
                     Education
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     4.
                     
                     Supposing
                     the
                     Person
                     were
                     so
                     Ignorant
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     discern
                     the
                     advantages
                     of
                     her
                     own
                     Communion
                     above
                     any
                     other
                     by
                     her
                     own
                     observation
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     that
                     Case
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     on
                     all
                     sides
                     held
                     Prudent
                     to
                     hear
                     on
                     both
                     sides
                     what
                     can
                     be
                     said
                     by
                     them
                     who
                     are
                     skilful
                     :
                     which
                     if
                     She
                     understand
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     judge
                     of
                     by
                     her self
                     ,
                     She
                     must
                     then
                     (
                     by
                     the
                     Supposals
                     now
                     mentioned
                     )
                     see
                     the
                     advantage
                     of
                     her
                     own
                     side
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     She
                     does
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     be
                     necessitated
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     her
                     Communion
                     ,
                     to
                     rely
                     on
                     the
                     conduct
                     of
                     a
                     Guide
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     in
                     that
                     Case
                     be
                     much
                     more
                     Prudent
                     to
                     trust
                     a
                     Guide
                     whom
                     She
                     has
                     experienced
                     ,
                     than
                     one
                     whom
                     She
                     has
                     not
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Not
                 the
                 3.
                 for
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     Favour
                     which
                     is
                     wholly
                     derived
                     from
                     the
                     inclination
                     of
                     the
                     Affections
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     due
                     to
                     that
                     side
                     wherein
                     the
                     Person
                     is
                     already
                     engaged
                     :
                     both
                     in
                     Justice
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     generous
                     Persons
                     conceive
                     themselves
                     obliged
                     in
                     all
                     Cases
                     capable
                     of
                     favour
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     favourable
                     to
                     their
                     old
                     Friends
                     rather
                     than
                     others
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     Prudence
                     ,
                     because
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     the
                     disturbance
                     of
                     a
                     change
                     is
                     best
                     prevented
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     If
                     any
                     Favour
                     may
                     be
                     upon
                     reasonable
                     and
                     well-meaning
                     accounts
                     extended
                     to
                     one
                     Cause
                     above
                     others
                     :
                     Either
                     because
                     the
                     tryal
                     of
                     its
                     Truth
                     is
                     easier
                     ,
                     or
                     because
                     its
                     Truth
                     (
                     if
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     proved
                     )
                     may
                     be
                     conceived
                     subservient
                     to
                     better
                     purposes
                     ;
                     
                     as
                     Mr.
                     Cressy
                     confesses
                     himself
                     favourable
                     to
                     the
                     Arguments
                     produced
                     for
                     a
                     
                       Judge
                       of
                       Controversies
                    
                     ,
                     
                     because
                     the
                     decision
                     of
                     that
                     Controversie
                     alone
                     would
                     prevent
                     the
                     trouble
                     of
                     Enquiring
                     into
                     the
                     rest
                     :
                     yet
                     even
                     so
                     (
                     if
                     this
                     Favour
                     be
                     taken
                     up
                     and
                     managed
                     as
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     by
                     a
                     vertuous
                     well-meaning
                     Person
                     )
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     render
                     the
                     mistake
                     of
                     a
                     change
                     Invincible
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         This
                         Favour
                         (
                         as
                         far
                         as
                         it
                         is
                         justifiable
                         by
                         reason
                         )
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         had
                         for
                         the
                         Religion
                         
                           wherein
                           the
                           Person
                           had
                           been
                           educated
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         of
                         which
                         She
                         is
                         actually
                         possessed
                         ,
                         upon
                         the
                         same
                         rational
                         accounts
                         whereby
                         that
                         other
                         Favour
                         
                         is
                         conceived
                         justifiable
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         as
                         high
                         a
                         degree
                         of
                         obligation
                         ;
                         both
                         as
                         we
                         are
                         better
                         able
                         to
                         judge
                         of
                         what
                         we
                         know
                         already
                         than
                         we
                         can
                         be
                         presumed
                         to
                         be
                         of
                         a
                         strange
                         Religion
                         ;
                         and
                         as
                         we
                         can
                         be
                         more
                         confident
                         in
                         the
                         practice
                         of
                         a
                         Religion
                         we
                         have
                         alwaies
                         maintained
                         ,
                         than
                         we
                         can
                         in
                         that
                         which
                         must
                         suppose
                         us
                         convicted
                         of
                         having
                         been
                         formerly
                         greatly
                         mistaken
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         This
                         Favour
                         ,
                         as
                         far
                         as
                         it
                         may
                         ybe
                         conceived
                         Prudent
                         and
                         Rational
                         ,
                         can
                         only
                         take
                         place
                         there
                         where
                         all
                         other
                         things
                         are
                         supposed
                         Equal
                         ,
                         which
                         cannot
                         be
                         supposed
                         in
                         the
                         true
                         way
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         3.
                         
                         This
                         Favour
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         hinder
                         the
                         Person
                         from
                         an
                         Enquiry
                         into
                         the
                         contrary
                         Cause
                         ,
                         unless
                         the
                         Evidence
                         produced
                         be
                         very
                         certainly
                         convictive
                         ,
                         which
                         also
                         cannot
                         be
                         supposed
                         in
                         the
                         way
                         we
                         are
                         speaking
                         of
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         This
                         way
                         of
                         Favourable
                         Presumption
                         being
                         the
                         only
                         way
                         by
                         which
                         the
                         generality
                         of
                         the
                         Vulgar
                         are
                         capable
                         to
                         Judge
                         ,
                         and
                         there
                         being
                         in
                         the
                         true
                         way
                         inducements
                         for
                         all
                         sorts
                         of
                         People
                         ;
                         therefore
                         it
                         must
                         be
                         said
                         that
                         if
                         this
                         way
                         be
                         managed
                         impartially
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         if
                         all
                         the
                         Presumptions
                         on
                         both
                         sides
                         be
                         considered
                         ,
                         this
                         must
                         bring
                         them
                         to
                         the
                         Truth
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 all
                 Parties
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Error
                 of
                 a
                 Revolter
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 presumed
                 Invincible
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 
                   wholly
                   Excusable
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 Judging
                 concerning
                 the
                 Salvability
                 of
                 particular
                 Persons
                 ,
                 it
                 only
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   they
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   degree
                   of
                
                 Vincible
                 Ignorance
                 
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   expiable
                   by
                   a
                
                 General
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Conditions
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   an
                   Erroneous
                   Communion
                   ?
                
                 And
                 the
                 Resolution
                 of
                 this
                 depends
                 on
                 these
                 Enquiries
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Whether
                     the
                     
                       Erroneous
                       Communion
                    
                     (
                     the
                     Roman
                     for
                     Example
                     )
                     embrace
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Repentance
                     so
                     intirely
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     
                     Conditions
                     required
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     Repentance
                     performed
                     in
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     presumed
                     such
                     as
                     God
                     will
                     accept
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     What
                     degree
                     of
                     
                       Vincible
                       Ignorance
                    
                     is
                     expiable
                     by
                     a
                     
                       General
                       Repentance
                    
                     ?
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     certain
                     that
                     all
                     is
                     not
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Whether
                     a
                     Revolter
                     from
                     our
                     Communion
                     be
                     capable
                     of
                     that
                     degree
                     of
                     
                       Vincible
                       Ignorance
                    
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     expiable
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 exact
                 Discussion
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 too
                 large
                 to
                 be
                 insisted
                 on
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 make
                 application
                 to
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 shew
                 that
                 what
                 
                   Possibility
                   of
                   Salvation
                
                 soever
                 we
                 may
                 allow
                 to
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   
                   Communion
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 prudent
                 ground
                 to
                 encourage
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 already
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 revolt
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 I
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     all
                     the
                     grounds
                     we
                     pretend
                     to
                     have
                     for
                     our
                     Charity
                     ,
                     are
                     rather
                     Negative
                     than
                     Positive
                     :
                     rather
                     our
                     unsatisfiedness
                     with
                     those
                     Arguments
                     which
                     pretend
                     to
                     prove
                     them
                     
                       actually
                       damned
                    
                     ,
                     than
                     any
                     Positive
                     Convictions
                     that
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     are
                     
                       actually
                       saved
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     our
                     
                       Charitable
                       Presumptions
                    
                     are
                     principally
                     grounded
                     on
                     things
                     impossible
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     by
                     Us
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     the
                     
                       uncovenanted
                       Mercies
                    
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       possibility
                       of
                       Sincerity
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     even
                     
                       particular
                       Explicite
                       Repentance
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Error
                     in
                     the
                     Person
                     ;
                     
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     easie
                     for
                     Us
                     to
                     be
                     mistaken
                     in
                     our
                     Charity
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     professedly
                     chuse
                     it
                     as
                     a
                     mistake
                     (
                     if
                     it
                     should
                     prove
                     one
                     )
                     more
                     pardonable
                     than
                     Censoriousness
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Case
                     ,
                     concerning
                     which
                     we
                     Judge
                     Charitably
                     ,
                     is
                     so
                     very
                     rare
                     and
                     extraordinary
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     no
                     particular
                     
                       Erroneous
                       Person
                    
                     can
                     be
                     very
                     confident
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     her
                     own
                     :
                     Nay
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     Errors
                     are
                     of
                     their
                     
                       own
                       Nature
                    
                     destructive
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     has
                     not
                     interposed
                     any
                     
                       General
                       Ordinary
                       means
                    
                     for
                     preventing
                     their
                     proving
                     actually
                     damnative
                     in
                     the
                     Event
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     thence
                     follow
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     very
                     just
                     fears
                     concerning
                     the
                     generality
                     of
                     their
                     Communion
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     many
                     odds
                     to
                     one
                     
                     of
                     the
                     miscarriage
                     of
                     each
                     particular
                     Person
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Gentlewoman
                     may
                     do
                     well
                     to
                     think
                     of
                     seriously
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     Penitence
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     accepted
                     by
                     God
                     in
                     a
                     particular
                     Case
                     ,
                     upon
                     account
                     of
                     his
                     
                       uncovenanted
                       Mercy
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     very
                     hard
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     impossible
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     by
                     the
                     Person
                     concerned
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     even
                     they
                     who
                     shall
                     enjoy
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     World
                     ,
                     yet
                     want
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     this
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     can
                     ground
                     no
                     confidence
                     in
                     any
                     Practice
                     undertaken
                     on
                     that
                     Supposition
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     Security
                     is
                     very
                     much
                     more
                     hazardous
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     difficult
                     to
                     be
                     Judged
                     of
                     ,
                     in
                     Case
                     of
                     Vincible
                     ,
                     than
                     of
                     
                       Invincible
                       Ignorance
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     has
                     been
                     proved
                     
                     to
                     be
                     generally
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     Persons
                     concerned
                     in
                     this
                     Enquiry
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     certainly
                     more
                     difficult
                     in
                     the
                     Case
                     of
                     Revolters
                     ,
                     than
                     of
                     such
                     who
                     have
                     had
                     their
                     Education
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Roman
                       Communion
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 conceive
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 our
                 acknowledgment
                 in
                 this
                 affair
                 can
                 afford
                 no
                 security
                 for
                 a
                 Revolt
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Person
                 who
                 seriously
                 believes
                 Us
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 Guided
                 by
                 Us.
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 our
                 Authority
                 be
                 considered
                 only
                 as
                 cogent
                 against
                 our Selves
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 taken
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 usually
                 argue
                 the
                 Security
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 from
                 our
                 Singularity
                 in
                 Asserting
                 the
                 
                 Salvability
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Agreement
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 Romanists
                 in
                 owning
                 the
                 Salvability
                 of
                 theirs
                 ;
                 whence
                 they
                 conclude
                 it
                 safer
                 for
                 an
                 
                   Ignorant
                   Person
                
                 to
                 venture
                 her
                 Practice
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 safety
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 agreed
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 singular
                 :
                 In
                 Answer
                 hereunto
                 I
                 shall
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 only
                 propose
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Gentlewomans
                 Consideration
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     unreasonableness
                     of
                     this
                     Argument
                     has
                     been
                     sufficiently
                     shown
                     by
                     others
                     ;
                     particularly
                     She
                     may
                     consult
                     Bishop
                     
                     Taylor
                     's
                     Letter
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     Dean
                     of
                     
                     Canterbury's
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     English
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     short
                     and
                     easie
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     by
                     her
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Supposition
                     it self
                     is
                     false
                     here
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     of
                     the
                     Roman
                     Communion
                     do
                     as
                     fully
                     own
                     the
                     Possibility
                     of
                     the
                     Salvation
                     of
                     particular
                     Persons
                     in
                     our
                     Communion
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     in
                     theirs
                     ,
                     both
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Principles
                     whence
                     it
                     is
                     deduced
                     ,
                     (
                     touching
                     
                       Invincible
                       Ignorance
                    
                     )
                     which
                     are
                     granted
                     as
                     well
                     by
                     them
                     as
                     by
                     Us
                     ,
                     and
                     even
                     in
                     express
                     Confessions
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     pleased
                     to
                     speak
                     their
                     minds
                     freely
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     I
                     must
                     needs
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     Policy
                     more
                     cautious
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     giving
                     Us
                     any
                     encouragement
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     Communion
                     .
                     If
                     She
                     doubt
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     She
                     may
                     ,
                     if
                     She
                     please
                     ,
                     consult
                     of
                     our
                     English
                     Authors
                     (
                     for
                     in
                     dealing
                     with
                     her
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     willingly
                     quote
                     any
                     others
                     )
                     Mr.
                     Richworth
                     Dialog
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     
                     §
                     .
                     7.
                     pag.
                     38.
                     
                     Ed.
                     Paris
                     .
                     1648.
                     
                     Mr.
                     Cressy
                     Exomolog
                     .
                     Sect.
                     2.
                     
                     Ch.
                     50.
                     
                     §
                     .
                     11.
                     pag.
                     396.
                     
                     Knot
                     in
                     
                       Charity
                       Maintained
                    
                     ,
                     Part
                     I.
                     Chap.
                     1.
                     
                     §
                     .
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     compared
                     with
                     Mr.
                     Chillingworths
                     Answ.
                     ib.
                     §
                     .
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     Candor
                     of
                     ours
                     ,
                     when
                     compared
                     with
                     their
                     reservedness
                     in
                     speaking
                     their
                     minds
                     in
                     this
                     Case
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     Argument
                     of
                     our
                     Ingenuity
                     and
                     
                       fair
                       dealing
                    
                     more
                     than
                     theirs
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     considerable
                     Argument
                     of
                     trust
                     to
                     an
                     
                       Ignorant
                       Person
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     finds
                     her self
                     obliged
                     to
                     trust
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     one
                     of
                     Us.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Q.
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 they
                 be
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 or
                 No
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 Must
                 confess
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 true
                 Notion
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 more
                 difficult
                 than
                 is
                 commonly
                 conceived
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 my
                 Understanding
                 not
                 yet
                 sufficiently
                 explained
                 .
                 Nor
                 am
                 I
                 willing
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 to
                 engage
                 on
                 that
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 tedious
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 I
                 think
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 mistakes
                 already
                 entertained
                 concerning
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 occasioned
                 by
                 its
                 having
                 been
                 stated
                 in
                 Disputes
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 on
                 some
                 
                   particular
                   Adversaries
                
                 .
                 Not
                 intending
                 therefore
                 to
                 determine
                 positively
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 
                   practices
                   required
                
                 by
                 their
                 Church
                 as
                 
                   Conditions
                   
                   of
                   her
                   Communion
                   be
                   necessarily
                   Idolatrous
                   ?
                
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 recommend
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 a
                 Person
                 in
                 the
                 Gentlewomans
                 Condition
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 suppose
                 not
                 so
                 capable
                 of
                 examining
                 the
                 particular
                 
                   merit
                   of
                   the
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 Prudent
                 course
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 Judge
                 by
                 general
                 Presumptions
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 their
                 Notions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 exactly
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 Heathens
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 concerning
                 their
                 Daemons
                 then
                 worshipped
                 ;
                 who
                 yet
                 were
                 as
                 certainly
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 concurrent
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   Primitive
                   Christianity
                
                 may
                 be
                 believed
                 )
                 as
                 those
                 accused
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whose
                 sense
                 
                 we
                 want
                 those
                 Records
                 which
                 might
                 so
                 fully
                 inform
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 easily
                 been
                 shewn
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Daemons
                 were
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 inferior
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 require
                 that
                 supreme
                 degree
                 of
                 Worship
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Supreme
                   Being
                
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 them
                 deputed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Supreme
                   Being
                
                 it self
                 to
                 convey
                 his
                 influences
                 to
                 Us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Prayers
                 to
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Heathens
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 their
                 Devotions
                 were
                 designed
                 for
                 
                   good
                   Daemons
                
                 )
                 were
                 yet
                 deluded
                 by
                 
                   Evil
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 by
                 God
                 permitted
                 to
                 interpose
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 paid
                 that
                 
                   Relative
                   respect
                
                 to
                 Persons
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 declared
                 it
                 his
                 pleasure
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 Images
                 where
                 
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 security
                 from
                 any
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 
                   good
                   Daemons
                
                 should
                 presentiate
                 themselves
                 ;
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 Romanists
                 be
                 secure
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 deluded
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 have
                 as
                 little
                 Security
                 from
                 God's
                 Word
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 competent
                 means
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 can
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 have
                 Security
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 pleasure
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 
                   publickly
                   Invocated
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 Office
                 conveying
                 his
                 Blessings
                 to
                 Us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Prayers
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 permit
                 none
                 but
                 
                   good
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 presentiate
                 themselves
                 at
                 their
                 Images
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 Miracles
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 such
                 Invocations
                 be
                 urged
                 as
                 Arguments
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 
                 pretended
                 by
                 the
                 Heathens
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 impartially
                 Enquired
                 into
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 greater
                 and
                 
                   better
                   attested
                   Miracles
                
                 for
                 
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 among
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Daemons
                
                 among
                 the
                 Pagans
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 Arguments
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Idolatries
                
                 ,
                 are
                 applyed
                 by
                 the
                 Protestants
                 to
                 the
                 Image-worship
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Answers
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 now
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 also
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Pagans
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 very
                 shrew'd
                 Suspicions
                 of
                 the
                 dangerousness
                 of
                 this
                 Worship
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 danger
                 is
                 ventured
                 on
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 necessity
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 
                 undeniable
                 Security
                 from
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Records
                 and
                 Revelations
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 accept
                 such
                 Prayers
                 as
                 are
                 addressed
                 to
                 him
                 through
                 the
                 Intercession
                 of
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 having
                 also
                 recourse
                 unto
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 Image-worship
                 is
                 not
                 countenanced
                 by
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 
                   Venerable
                   Authority
                
                 of
                 truly
                 Primitive
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Second
                 Nicaene
                 Council
                 that
                 introduced
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 very
                 disingenuous
                 Shifts
                 of
                 
                   counterfeit
                   Authorities
                
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 whatever
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 even
                 Mr.
                 Thorndike
                 himself
                 (
                 with
                 whose
                 Authority
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 principally
                 
                 urge
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 Dispute
                 )
                 does
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 practiced
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Ignoranter
                   Persons
                
                 of
                 that
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 may
                 justly
                 fear
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 prove
                 her
                 own
                 Case
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 her self
                 cannot
                 be
                 altogether
                 excused
                 from
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 her
                 
                   Ignorant
                   Communicants
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 she
                 puts
                 unnecessary
                 Scandals
                 in
                 Ignorant
                 Persons
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 encouraging
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Carelessness
                 of
                 Judging
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 that
                 Communion
                 is
                 genera●ly
                 worse
                 and
                 grosser
                 than
                 their
                 Principles
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 may
                 inform
                 her self
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 impartial
                 account
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 
                 Sir
                 
                   Edwyn
                   Sandys
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Speculum
                   Europae
                
                 )
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 observed
                 and
                 countenanced
                 by
                 their
                 most
                 
                   Eminent
                   Guides
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 She
                 cannot
                 secure
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Church
                
                 is
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 culpable
                 in
                 this
                 Particular
                 ,
                 because
                 She
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 content
                 only
                 to
                 countenance
                 and
                 encourage
                 a
                 Practice
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 proving
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 so
                 needless
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 so
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Authority
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Scripture
                 or
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 does
                 so
                 extremely
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Authority
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 She
                 has
                 also
                 imposed
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Condition
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 Communion
                 (
                 which
                 She
                 calls
                 Catholick
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 Believe
                 and
                 Practice
                 
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 Believed
                 and
                 Practised
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 must
                 now
                 be
                 Anathematized
                 and
                 condemned
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 for
                 refusing
                 ,
                 to
                 Believe
                 or
                 Practice
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 condemn
                 those
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 who
                 do
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Q.
                 3.
                 
                 Where
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 before
                 Luthers
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 design
                 of
                 asking
                 this
                 Question
                 is
                 certainly
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 Confession
                 of
                 Novelty
                 (
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 wherein
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 presume
                 our
                 Novelty
                 so
                 notorious
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 our Selves
                 cannot
                 deny
                 it
                 )
                 an
                 Argument
                 against
                 Us
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 themselves
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 some
                 Cases
                 to
                 deny
                 its
                 cogency
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 deprivation
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 (
                 for
                 Example
                 )
                 has
                 been
                 lately
                 introduced
                 into
                 their
                 Church
                 by
                 a
                 
                   publick
                   Law.
                
                 If
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 that
                 
                   our
                   Church
                
                 is
                 Antient
                 
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 intents
                 and
                 purposes
                 wherein
                 Antiquity
                 may
                 be
                 available
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                
                 has
                 begun
                 since
                 Luther
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 expect
                 that
                 She
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 Antienter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 her
                 Cause
                 does
                 not
                 require
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 upon
                 these
                 Suppositions
                 confessedly
                 allowed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 is
                 no
                 Argument
                 for
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 her
                 Cause
                 :
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 will
                 contain
                 a
                 fully
                 satisfactory
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Gentlewomans
                 Question
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 at
                 present
                 engage
                 on
                 an
                 accurate
                 Discussion
                 of
                 these
                 Heads
                 :
                 but
                 shall
                 only
                 suggest
                 such
                 short
                 Observations
                 as
                 may
                 let
                 her
                 see
                 how
                 unreasonable
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 
                 confidence
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 usually
                 triumph
                 .
                 Therefore
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Antiquity
                 is
                 indeed
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 pleaded
                 for
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 such
                 especially
                 as
                 are
                 pretended
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 urged
                 as
                 
                   Conditions
                   of
                   Communion
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Case
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 urged
                 by
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lirinensis
                
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 rational
                 Discourses
                 on
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 challenge
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 her self
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 one
                 
                   positive
                   Doctrine
                
                 imposed
                 by
                 us
                 which
                 She
                 her self
                 thinks
                 not
                 Ancient
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 the
                 Controversie
                 is
                 so
                 stated
                 commonly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 blamed
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Believing
                 any
                 thing
                 antient
                 or
                 necessary
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 believing
                 some
                 
                 things
                 which
                 She
                 believes
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 She
                 her self
                 believe
                 all
                 our
                 Positives
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 believes
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 Antient
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 clearly
                 follow
                 that
                 She
                 cannot
                 ,
                 in
                 consistency
                 with
                 her
                 own
                 interests
                 ,
                 deny
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Positive
                   Doctrines
                
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Doctrines
                   superadded
                
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 denied
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 indeed
                 the
                 true
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Divisions
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 we
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 Innovation
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 confident
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 any
                 Impartial
                 Person
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 clear
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 
                   genuine
                   Antiquity
                
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 
                   purest
                   Ages
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 way
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 
                 proof
                 of
                 our
                 
                   positive
                   Doctrines
                
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ,
                 their
                 greatest
                 Champions
                 decline
                 the
                 tryal
                 ,
                 and
                 complain
                 of
                 the
                 defectiveness
                 and
                 obscurity
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christian
                 Writers
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 do
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 them
                 clear
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 therefore
                 being
                 thus
                 supposed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Doctrines
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   imposed
                   but
                   what
                   are
                
                 Ancient
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   ours
                   are
                   so
                   by
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   own
                   Confession
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   Doctrines
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   Judging
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                
                 private
                 Judgments
                 of
                 particular
                 Persons
                 
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   trusted
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   measures
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   private
                   Practice
                
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 those
                 Discourses
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lirinensis
                
                 are
                 principally
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 
                 of
                 
                   particular
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 impertinent
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   Judgment
                
                 had
                 been
                 thought
                 Credible
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 Case
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Judge
                   of
                   Controversies
                
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 even
                 now
                 this
                 Argument
                 from
                 Antiquity
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 convincing
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 supposed
                 unsatisfied
                 with
                 her
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 whom
                 that
                 Authority
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 
                   Argument
                   )
                   which
                   Liberty
                   of
                
                 private
                 Judgment
                 
                   is
                   then
                   especially
                   most
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   indulged
                   when
                   the
                   distance
                   is
                   so
                   remote
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   ,
                   when
                   no
                   Church
                   has
                   now
                   those
                   Advantages
                   for
                   conveying
                   down
                   Apostolical
                   Tradition
                   in
                   a
                   Historical
                   way
                   as
                   She
                   had
                   then
                
                 :
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 wrongfully
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 
                 reason
                 to
                 fear
                 that
                 their
                 Censures
                 should
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 God.
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 confess
                 every
                 Error
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Censures
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 the
                 
                   Censured
                   Person
                
                 for
                 continuing
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Communion
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Communion
                 may
                 be
                 recovered
                 by
                 any
                 Submission
                 ,
                 how
                 inconvenient
                 and
                 harsh
                 soever
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 sinful
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Case
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 wrongfully
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 terms
                 proposed
                 for
                 our
                 restitution
                 to
                 Communion
                 would
                 be
                 
                   directly
                   sinful
                
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 shewn
                 before
                 .
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 excusable
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 suffering
                 our Selves
                 to
                 be
                 
                   cast
                   out
                
                 of
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 continuing
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 
                 our
                 whole
                 Case
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 abstein
                 from
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   set
                   up
                
                 a
                 Communion
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 an
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Body
                   Politick
                
                 distinct
                 from
                 theirs
                 ;
                 our
                 defence
                 herein
                 will
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   power
                
                 of
                 those
                 Persons
                 who
                 govern
                 our
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Assemblies
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 our
                 concernment
                 for
                 Antiquity
                 here
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Bishops
                 derived
                 their
                 power
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 derived
                 theirs
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 communicating
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 
                   continual
                   Succession
                
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 true
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Bishops
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 derive
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 our
                 Orders
                 from
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 theirs
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 prejudice
                 to
                 our
                 
                 Cause
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Catholicks
                
                 did
                 suffer
                 by
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 
                   validity
                   of
                   Baptism
                
                 administred
                 by
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 their
                 Pastors
                 is
                 very
                 reconcilable
                 with
                 a
                 supposed
                 Innovation
                 in
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 (
                 and
                 certainly
                 themselves
                 cannot
                 deny
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 charge
                 the
                 Orientals
                 with
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 whom
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 to
                 have
                 alwaies
                 maintained
                 as
                 uninterrupted
                 a
                 Succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 as
                 themselves
                 )
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Innovations
                 we
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   adding
                   false
                
                 and
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 denying
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 interrupt
                 or
                 invalidate
                 their
                 Succession
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 being
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Bishops
                 of
                 our
                 
                   English
                   Reformation
                
                 
                 received
                 their
                 power
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 derived
                 theirs
                 by
                 an
                 uninterrupted
                 succession
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   valid
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 keeping
                 Church-Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 exercising
                 Jurisdiction
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 Charges
                 ,
                 and
                 communicating
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 succeeding
                 Generations
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 
                   valid
                   Bishop
                
                 .
                 The
                 charge
                 of
                 Heresy
                 it self
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 their
                 Orders
                 either
                 received
                 or
                 communicated
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 indeed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 believe
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 render
                 them
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 
                   Canonical
                   Incapacities
                
                 of
                 executing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Legal
                   Degradations
                
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Character
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 
                   actual
                   Jurisdiction
                
                 properly
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 Office.
                 But
                 to
                 such
                 
                   Canonical
                   Incapacities
                
                 and
                 Degradations
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 even
                 validly-Ordeined
                 Persons
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 obnoxious
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 make
                 that
                 an
                 Argument
                 against
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 our
                 Orders
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 when
                 this
                 Charge
                 of
                 Heresy
                 against
                 our
                 Bishops
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 Judged
                 by
                 the
                 pretences
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 f●r
                 granted
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 therefore
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 new
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 her
                 
                   Positive
                   Doctrines
                
                 and
                 Orders
                 be
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 her
                 Negatives
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   open
                   Assertion
                
                 of
                 
                 her
                 Liberty
                 from
                 the
                 Encroachments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 her
                 other
                 Practices
                 grounded
                 on
                 these
                 Principles
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 avowed
                 by
                 her
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Governors
                 for
                 several
                 Centuries
                 before
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Answer
                 hereunto
                 I
                 shall
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 heads
                 already
                 intimated
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     There
                     was
                     no
                     reason
                     to
                     expect
                     that
                     her
                     opposition
                     to
                     these
                     Errors
                     should
                     have
                     been
                     Ancienter
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     should
                     suppose
                     the
                     Errors
                     themselves
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     .
                     For
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     reason
                     to
                     expect
                     that
                     Errors
                     should
                     have
                     been
                     discovered
                     for
                     some
                     Ages
                     before
                     the
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     when
                     there
                     was
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     want
                     of
                     that
                     kind
                     of
                     Grammatical
                     and
                     
                       Historical
                       Learning
                    
                     which
                     is
                     only
                     fit
                     to
                     qualifie
                     a
                     Person
                     to
                     Judge
                     of
                     
                       Ecclesiastical
                       
                       Tradition
                    
                     ;
                     at
                     least
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     likely
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     discovered
                     by
                     such
                     a
                     number
                     as
                     had
                     been
                     requisite
                     to
                     maintain
                     an
                     open
                     opposition
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     Errors
                     had
                     been
                     discovered
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     easie
                     to
                     expect
                     success
                     in
                     holding
                     out
                     against
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     then
                     so
                     very
                     powerful
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     reason
                     to
                     expect
                     such
                     attempts
                     from
                     
                       Prudent
                       Persons
                    
                     where
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     probability
                     of
                     success
                     .
                     And
                     there
                     was
                     yet
                     least
                     reason
                     of
                     all
                     to
                     expect
                     this
                     opposition
                     from
                     Bishops
                     then
                     ,
                     when
                     no
                     Bishops
                     were
                     made
                     without
                     the
                     Popes
                     consent
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     likely
                     to
                     give
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     were
                     likely
                     to
                     oppose
                     him
                     ;
                     when
                     ,
                     after
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     obliged
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     to
                     Him
                     by
                     express
                     Oaths
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     by
                     
                     their
                     Interests
                     of
                     peaceable
                     continuance
                     ,
                     or
                     hopes
                     of
                     future
                     preferment
                     ;
                     when
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     impossible
                     to
                     resist
                     their
                     Fellow-Bishops
                     ,
                     the
                     generality
                     of
                     whom
                     were
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     likelyhood
                     ,
                     swayed
                     by
                     these
                     Prejudices
                     ;
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     seen
                     mighty
                     Princes
                     themselves
                     worsted
                     in
                     those
                     Contests
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     extreme
                     Severity
                     of
                     that
                     Court
                     against
                     Dissenters
                     ;
                     when
                     ,
                     lastly
                     ,
                     differing
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                    
                     in
                     any
                     thing
                     was
                     counted
                     Heresy
                     ,
                     and
                     Heresy
                     was
                     prosecuted
                     with
                     the
                     extremest
                     Infamy
                     (
                     which
                     must
                     needs
                     weaken
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     those
                     Opposers
                     with
                     others
                     )
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     other
                     Penalties
                     of
                     the
                     Canon-Law
                     .
                     Nor
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Does
                     the
                     Justice
                     of
                     our
                     Cause
                     require
                     a
                     greater
                     Antiquity
                     for
                     our
                     Negatives
                     :
                     For
                     ,
                     
                       
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Our
                         Negatives
                         are
                         not
                         pretended
                         to
                         be
                         of
                         perpetual
                         obligation
                         ,
                         but
                         only
                         for
                         preventing
                         the
                         malignity
                         of
                         the
                         contrary
                         
                           Affirmative
                           Articles
                        
                         to
                         which
                         they
                         are
                         opposed
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         reason
                         to
                         expect
                         
                           Formal
                           Negatives
                        
                         opposed
                         to
                         
                           Additional
                           Articles
                        
                         from
                         the
                         beginning
                         ,
                         before
                         the
                         
                           Additional
                           Articles
                        
                         themselves
                         were
                         thought
                         of
                         ;
                         nor
                         to
                         expect
                         a
                         Reformation
                         of
                         Abuses
                         before
                         there
                         were
                         Abuses
                         to
                         be
                         Reformed
                         ,
                         seeing
                         that
                         in
                         course
                         of
                         Nature
                         these
                         Negatives
                         presuppose
                         the
                         contrary
                         Affirmatives
                         ,
                         as
                         a
                         pretence
                         of
                         Reformation
                         must
                         also
                         presuppose
                         Abuses
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         the
                         
                         pretence
                         of
                         the
                         greater
                         Antiquity
                         of
                         our
                         Adversaries
                         Errors
                         and
                         Abuses
                         is
                         so
                         far
                         from
                         prejudicing
                         the
                         reputation
                         of
                         our
                         Negatives
                         and
                         Reformation
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         indeed
                         the
                         best
                         Argument
                         of
                         their
                         Justice
                         and
                         Seasonableness
                         .
                         For
                         such
                         Negatives
                         as
                         these
                         ,
                         and
                         such
                         a
                         Reformation
                         ,
                         must
                         needs
                         have
                         been
                         unwarrantable
                         ,
                         if
                         there
                         had
                         not
                         been
                         before
                         Errors
                         fit
                         to
                         be
                         denyed
                         ,
                         and
                         Abuses
                         fit
                         to
                         be
                         reformed
                         .
                         Nor
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Is
                         it
                         any
                         Prejudice
                         to
                         the
                         Justice
                         of
                         our
                         Cause
                         ,
                         that
                         these
                         Errors
                         were
                         not
                         opposed
                         with
                         
                           formal
                           Negatives
                        
                         as
                         soon
                         as
                         they
                         appeared
                         .
                         For
                         such
                         Errors
                         
                         as
                         these
                         were
                         usually
                         first
                         received
                         as
                         the
                         Opinions
                         of
                         
                           private
                           Persons
                        
                         before
                         they
                         were
                         countenanced
                         by
                         Authority
                         ,
                         and
                         whilst
                         they
                         proceeded
                         no
                         further
                         ,
                         there
                         was
                         not
                         that
                         mischief
                         in
                         them
                         ,
                         nor
                         consequently
                         that
                         obligation
                         to
                         oppose
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         when
                         at
                         length
                         they
                         came
                         to
                         be
                         so
                         countenanced
                         .
                         For
                         the
                         Errors
                         of
                         
                           Private
                           Persons
                        
                         ,
                         whilst
                         they
                         are
                         no
                         more
                         ,
                         are
                         not
                         conceived
                         so
                         to
                         oblige
                         us
                         to
                         be
                         of
                         their
                         mind
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         our
                         silence
                         should
                         in
                         any
                         Prudence
                         be
                         expounded
                         as
                         an
                         Argument
                         of
                         our
                         consent
                         ;
                         and
                         consequently
                         cannot
                         be
                         such
                         a
                         provocation
                         to
                         us
                         to
                         oppose
                         them
                         openly
                         in
                         our
                         own
                         Defence
                         .
                         Nor
                      
                       
                         
                         3.
                         
                         Is
                         it
                         necessary
                         to
                         expect
                         that
                         there
                         should
                         have
                         been
                         an
                         open
                         opposition
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         even
                         as
                         soon
                         as
                         countenanced
                         by
                         Authority
                         .
                         For
                         if
                         even
                         in
                         the
                         reproof
                         of
                         the
                         miscarriages
                         of
                         
                           private
                           Persons
                        
                         ,
                         Christianity
                         obliges
                         us
                         to
                         proceed
                         with
                         all
                         possible
                         candor
                         and
                         modesty
                         ;
                         we
                         are
                         certainly
                         much
                         rather
                         obliged
                         to
                         proceed
                         so
                         in
                         dealing
                         with
                         Persons
                         of
                         Authority
                         .
                         We
                         should
                         give
                         them
                         time
                         to
                         reflect
                         ,
                         and
                         we
                         should
                         bear
                         with
                         any
                         Personal
                         inconveniences
                         that
                         are
                         not
                         directly
                         sinful
                         ;
                         rather
                         than
                         occasion
                         those
                         disturbances
                         which
                         are
                         usually
                         to
                         be
                         expected
                         from
                         a
                         publick
                         opposition
                         of
                         
                         them
                         .
                         Nor
                         is
                         this
                         forbearance
                         more
                         agreable
                         to
                         reason
                         ,
                         than
                         to
                         the
                         sentiments
                         of
                         those
                         Ages
                         who
                         were
                         generally
                         possessed
                         with
                         an
                         excessive
                         veneration
                         for
                         Authority
                         ,
                         especially
                         Ecclesiastical
                         ;
                         so
                         that
                         there
                         is
                         reason
                         to
                         believe
                         that
                         they
                         would
                         bear
                         with
                         such
                         Errors
                         as
                         long
                         as
                         the
                         Abuses
                         were
                         tolerable
                         ,
                         however
                         otherwise
                         inconvenient
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Therefore
                         that
                         which
                         makes
                         these
                         
                           Errors
                           intolerable
                        
                         to
                         
                           private
                           Persons
                        
                         in
                         dealing
                         with
                         Authority
                         (
                         for
                         of
                         such
                         I
                         speak
                         )
                         is
                         the
                         imposing
                         and
                         urging
                         them
                         as
                         Conditions
                         of
                         Communion
                         .
                         And
                         this
                         might
                         have
                         been
                         shewn
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         late
                         ,
                         not
                         before
                         their
                         Errors
                         
                         were
                         defined
                         and
                         imposed
                         in
                         their
                         Councils
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         it
                         was
                         but
                         lately
                         that
                         any
                         publick
                         opposition
                         was
                         to
                         be
                         expected
                         ,
                         even
                         from
                         them
                         who
                         were
                         in
                         their
                         Consciences
                         perswaded
                         that
                         our
                         Adversaries
                         Doctrines
                         were
                         Erroneous
                         .
                         And
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         When
                         they
                         were
                         thus
                         imposed
                         ,
                         yet
                         even
                         then
                         
                           private
                           Persons
                        
                         were
                         concerned
                         ,
                         in
                         Conscience
                         as
                         well
                         as
                         Prudence
                         ,
                         to
                         forbear
                         an
                         open
                         opposition
                         ,
                         when
                         there
                         were
                         no
                         hopes
                         of
                         
                           doing
                           good
                        
                         ,
                         nay
                         too
                         probable
                         fears
                         of
                         prejudicing
                         their
                         Cause
                         by
                         it
                         for
                         the
                         future
                         :
                         when
                         upon
                         their
                         opposition
                         ,
                         they
                         must
                         have
                         expected
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         condemned
                         ;
                         when
                         being
                         
                         condemned
                         ,
                         they
                         were
                         to
                         be
                         cast
                         out
                         of
                         Communion
                         ;
                         when
                         being
                         Excommunicated
                         for
                         such
                         a
                         Cause
                         ,
                         others
                         would
                         have
                         been
                         deterred
                         by
                         their
                         Example
                         ,
                         and
                         their
                         credit
                         must
                         have
                         been
                         impaired
                         by
                         the
                         Infamy
                         incurred
                         by
                         the
                         Canon-Law
                         then
                         in
                         force
                         ,
                         and
                         their
                         very
                         condemnation
                         would
                         for
                         the
                         future
                         mightily
                         prejudice
                         Mens
                         minds
                         against
                         the
                         like
                         attempts
                         ,
                         when
                         none
                         could
                         revive
                         the
                         like
                         true
                         Doctrine
                         without
                         the
                         dis-repute
                         of
                         being
                         supposed
                         to
                         revive
                         an
                         anciently-condemned
                         Heresy
                         ;
                         and
                         when
                         there
                         were
                         no
                         hopes
                         of
                         being
                         able
                         to
                         preserve
                         themselves
                         in
                         
                           opposite
                           Assemblies
                        
                         
                         without
                         Bishops
                         to
                         Head
                         them
                         ,
                         without
                         whom
                         they
                         could
                         not
                         maintain
                         a
                         Succession
                         of
                         Priests
                         ,
                         nor
                         consequently
                         of
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         like
                         employments
                         and
                         advantages
                         of
                         
                           Ecclesiastical
                           Assemblies
                        
                         ;
                         and
                         when
                         no
                         Bishops
                         were
                         likely
                         to
                         countenance
                         such
                         a
                         design
                         ,
                         whilst
                         they
                         were
                         held
                         in
                         such
                         captivity
                         to
                         the
                         Court
                         of
                         Rome
                         by
                         Oaths
                         as
                         well
                         as
                         their
                         other
                         Worldly
                         Interests
                         ,
                         and
                         when
                         no
                         Persons
                         of
                         a
                         free
                         ingenuous
                         temper
                         were
                         likely
                         to
                         attain
                         the
                         honour
                         of
                         Episcopacy
                         .
                      
                    
                     These
                     Reasons
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     very
                     easie
                     Application
                     ,
                     may
                     suffice
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     in
                     an
                     
                       ordinary
                       way
                    
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     reason
                     to
                     expect
                     the
                     Reformation
                     
                     sooner
                     than
                     it
                     was
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     necessity
                     sufficient
                     to
                     oblige
                     God
                     to
                     interpose
                     to
                     raise
                     Men
                     up
                     to
                     it
                     Extraordinarily
                     ,
                     will
                     appear
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     considered
                     
                       
                         6.
                         
                         That
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         every
                         necessity
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         that
                         can
                         oblige
                         God
                         to
                         use
                         such
                         
                           Extraordinary
                           means
                        
                         ,
                         but
                         only
                         such
                         a
                         necessity
                         as
                         must
                         have
                         destroyed
                         a
                         Church
                         
                           from
                           the
                           Earth
                        
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         such
                         a
                         Society
                         of
                         Men
                         wherein
                         Salvation
                         might
                         be
                         attained
                         by
                         the
                         
                           ordinary
                           Prescriptions
                        
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         .
                         Now
                         the
                         prevalency
                         of
                         these
                         Errors
                         does
                         not
                         oblige
                         us
                         to
                         acknowledge
                         that
                         such
                         a
                         Church
                         as
                         this
                         must
                         have
                         failed
                         even
                         in
                         those
                         Ages
                         
                         wherein
                         these
                         Errors
                         are
                         supposed
                         to
                         have
                         prevailed
                         for
                         some
                         Centuries
                         before
                         the
                         Reformation
                         :
                         For
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Though
                             the
                             
                               Occidental
                               Church
                            
                             had
                             failed
                             ,
                             yet
                             Christ
                             might
                             have
                             had
                             such
                             a
                             Church
                             among
                             the
                             several
                             Communions
                             of
                             the
                             Orientals
                             .
                             And
                             I
                             know
                             no
                             greater
                             inconvenience
                             ,
                             in
                             this
                             regard
                             ,
                             in
                             admitting
                             the
                             faileur
                             of
                             the
                             
                               Occidental
                               church
                            
                             ,
                             than
                             what
                             our
                             Adversaries
                             themselves
                             are
                             obnoxious
                             to
                             ,
                             in
                             admitting
                             the
                             like
                             defection
                             in
                             the
                             Oriental
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             The
                             prevailing
                             of
                             these
                             Errors
                             does
                             not
                             oblige
                             us
                             to
                             deny
                             an
                             
                               ordinary
                               possibility
                            
                             of
                             Salvation
                             according
                             
                             to
                             the
                             Prescriptions
                             of
                             the
                             Gospel
                             ,
                             even
                             in
                             the
                             
                               Church
                               of
                               Rome
                            
                             it self
                             in
                             those
                             Centuries
                             before
                             the
                             Reformation
                             :
                             For
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 We
                                 do
                                 not
                                 deny
                                 all
                                 Necessaries
                                 to
                                 Salvation
                                 ,
                                 even
                                 according
                                 to
                                 the
                                 
                                   ordinary
                                   Prescriptions
                                
                                 of
                                 the
                                 Gospel
                                 ,
                                 to
                                 have
                                 been
                                 taught
                                 even
                                 then
                                 in
                                 the
                                 
                                   Church
                                   of
                                   Rome
                                
                                 .
                                 The
                                 Errors
                                 we
                                 charge
                                 them
                                 with
                                 ,
                                 are
                                 not
                                 of
                                 Defect
                                 ,
                                 but
                                 Adding
                                 to
                                 the
                                 
                                   Original
                                   Articles
                                
                                 of
                                 Faith.
                                 And
                                 therefore
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 If
                                 it
                                 may
                                 appear
                                 that
                                 the
                                 sin
                                 of
                                 Adding
                                 to
                                 the
                                 Faith
                                 was
                                 not
                                 (
                                 to
                                 such
                                 as
                                 were
                                 no
                                 farther
                                 accessary
                                 to
                                 it
                                 than
                                 by
                                 continuing
                                 in
                                 the
                                 
                                 Communion
                                 of
                                 such
                                 as
                                 were
                                 really
                                 guilty
                                 of
                                 it
                                 )
                                 so
                                 imputable
                                 ordinarily
                                 as
                                 to
                                 hinder
                                 the
                                 Salvation
                                 of
                                 such
                                 as
                                 were
                                 not
                                 otherwise
                                 wanting
                                 to
                                 themselves
                                 in
                                 their
                                 own
                                 Endeavours
                                 ;
                                 or
                                 at
                                 least
                                 not
                                 in
                                 such
                                 a
                                 degree
                                 as
                                 to
                                 oblige
                                 God
                                 to
                                 interpose
                                 in
                                 an
                                 Extraordinary
                                 way
                                 for
                                 its
                                 Ordinary
                                 prevention
                                 :
                                 this
                                 will
                                 be
                                 sufficient
                                 to
                                 shew
                                 that
                                 (
                                 supposing
                                 those
                                 Errors
                                 so
                                 dangerous
                                 as
                                 we
                                 do
                                 indeed
                                 suppose
                                 them
                                 ,
                                 yet
                                 )
                                 God
                                 was
                                 not
                                 obliged
                                 to
                                 raise
                                 up
                                 ,
                                 and
                                 maintain
                                 a
                                 Communion
                                 in
                                 opposition
                                 to
                                 them
                                 for
                                 preventing
                                 the
                                 failing
                                 of
                                 such
                                 a
                                 Church
                                 as
                                 I
                                 have
                                 
                                 spoken
                                 of
                                 ,
                                 even
                                 in
                                 these
                                 
                                   Western
                                   Parts
                                
                                 .
                                 And
                                 that
                                 this
                                 was
                                 so
                                 ,
                                 may
                                 appear
                                 from
                                 these
                                 Considerations
                                 :
                                 
                                   
                                     1.
                                     
                                     That
                                     that
                                     skill
                                     in
                                     
                                       Ecclesiastical
                                       Learning
                                    
                                     ,
                                     by
                                     which
                                     our
                                     first
                                     Reformers
                                     were
                                     enabled
                                     to
                                     discover
                                     these
                                     Errors
                                     ,
                                     was
                                     generally
                                     wanting
                                     in
                                     the
                                     Ages
                                     before
                                     the
                                     Reformation
                                     ,
                                     which
                                     might
                                     make
                                     their
                                     mistakes
                                     then
                                     much
                                     more
                                     pardonable
                                     than
                                     now
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2.
                                     
                                     That
                                     the
                                     great
                                     mischief
                                     of
                                     these
                                     Errors
                                     is
                                     ,
                                     not
                                     so
                                     much
                                     the
                                     believing
                                     more
                                     for
                                     matters
                                     of
                                     Faith
                                     than
                                     really
                                     was
                                     so
                                     ,
                                     as
                                     the
                                     mischievous
                                     
                                     Consequence
                                     of
                                     doing
                                     so
                                     ,
                                     the
                                     Divisions
                                     of
                                     the
                                     Church
                                     necessarily
                                     following
                                     hereupon
                                     ,
                                     the
                                     condemning
                                     of
                                     good
                                     Catholicks
                                     for
                                     Hereticks
                                     and
                                     Schismaticks
                                     ,
                                     and
                                     excluding
                                     them
                                     from
                                     Communion
                                     ,
                                     and
                                     hereby
                                     making
                                     the
                                     peace
                                     of
                                     Christendome
                                     impossible
                                     on
                                     any
                                     just
                                     and
                                     tolerable
                                     terms
                                     ,
                                     and
                                     Abuses
                                     impossible
                                     to
                                     be
                                     Reformed
                                     .
                                     Which
                                     was
                                     not
                                     so
                                     imputable
                                     in
                                     those
                                     Ages
                                     when
                                     there
                                     was
                                     no
                                     
                                       visible
                                       Communion
                                    
                                     to
                                     be
                                     condemned
                                     by
                                     joyning
                                     with
                                     that
                                     of
                                     Rome
                                     ;
                                     for
                                     as
                                     for
                                     the
                                     even
                                     unjust
                                     Excommunication
                                     of
                                     
                                       particular
                                       
                                       Persons
                                    
                                     ,
                                     Providence
                                     is
                                     not
                                     so
                                     concerned
                                     as
                                     to
                                     interpose
                                     Extraordinarily
                                     for
                                     their
                                     prevention
                                     .
                                     This
                                     I
                                     say
                                     on
                                     Supposition
                                     that
                                     the
                                     Waldenses
                                     and
                                     Albigenses
                                     ,
                                     &c.
                                     were
                                     such
                                     as
                                     our
                                     Adversaries
                                     represent
                                     them
                                     .
                                     If
                                     they
                                     were
                                     ootherwise
                                     ,
                                     then
                                     among
                                     them
                                     there
                                     was
                                     a
                                     Succession
                                     ,
                                     for
                                     so
                                     long
                                     ,
                                     of
                                     Churches
                                     holding
                                     our
                                     Doctrines
                                     before
                                     Luther
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     3.
                                     
                                     The
                                     
                                       Prudential
                                       Reasons
                                    
                                     now
                                     given
                                     might
                                     then
                                     generally
                                     excuse
                                     
                                       private
                                       Persons
                                    
                                     ,
                                     and
                                     all
                                     such
                                     as
                                     were
                                     not
                                     accessary
                                     to
                                     the
                                     guilt
                                     of
                                     introducing
                                     
                                     those
                                     Errors
                                     (
                                     who
                                     were
                                     much
                                     the
                                     
                                       greater
                                       Part
                                    
                                     ,
                                     and
                                     it
                                     is
                                     only
                                     for
                                     the
                                     greater
                                     Part
                                     that
                                     Providence
                                     is
                                     necessarily
                                     concerned
                                     )
                                     from
                                     the
                                     guilt
                                     of
                                     not
                                     
                                       publickly
                                       Reforming
                                    
                                     them
                                     .
                                     Yet
                                     even
                                     they
                                     are
                                     not
                                     so
                                     Excusable
                                     now
                                     ,
                                     when
                                     the
                                     power
                                     of
                                     the
                                     Pope
                                     is
                                     so
                                     much
                                     decryed
                                     ,
                                     and
                                     there
                                     are
                                     so
                                     many
                                     Churches
                                     and
                                     Church-Governours
                                     ,
                                     under
                                     whose
                                     Protection
                                     they
                                     may
                                     put
                                     themselves
                                     ,
                                     and
                                     with
                                     whose
                                     Communion
                                     they
                                     may
                                     joyn
                                     ,
                                     in
                                     opposition
                                     to
                                     them
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Antiquity
                     allowed
                     to
                     their
                     Errors
                     on
                     this
                     Supposition
                     
                     is
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     Justifie
                     their
                     Cause
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         This
                         Antiquity
                         is
                         not
                         Primitive
                         ,
                         but
                         only
                         of
                         some
                         later
                         Ignorant
                         Ages
                         .
                         And
                         the
                         Unreasonableness
                         of
                         presuming
                         Doctrines
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         Primitive
                         only
                         ,
                         because
                         they
                         were
                         actually
                         found
                         embraced
                         by
                         the
                         Church
                         in
                         
                           later
                           Ages
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         Prescribing
                         on
                         that
                         account
                         against
                         a
                         new
                         Examination
                         of
                         them
                         by
                         immediate
                         recourse
                         to
                         the
                         Originals
                         ,
                         might
                         have
                         been
                         shewn
                         from
                         the
                         Fathers
                         as
                         well
                         as
                         from
                         the
                         Protestants
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         Antiquity
                         of
                         those
                         Notions
                         of
                         theirs
                         ,
                         whereby
                         they
                         confine
                         the
                         
                           Catholick
                           Church
                        
                         to
                         that
                         part
                         of
                         it
                         in
                         the
                         
                           Roman
                           Communion
                        
                         (
                         which
                         might
                         have
                         been
                         proved
                         Fundamental
                         to
                         all
                         their
                         other
                         Doctrines
                         ,
                         as
                         they
                         are
                         made
                         
                         Articles
                         of
                         Faith
                         and
                         Conditions
                         of
                         Communion
                         )
                         is
                         contradicted
                         by
                         the
                         
                           Oriental
                           Churches
                        
                         generally
                         ,
                         who
                         are
                         as
                         ancient
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         as
                         Unquestionable
                         a
                         Succession
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         
                           Church
                           of
                           Rome
                        
                         her self
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         ancient
                         in
                         teaching
                         the
                         contrary
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         The
                         utmost
                         Antiquity
                         which
                         we
                         allow
                         for
                         their
                         unwarrantable
                         Doctrines
                         is
                         not
                         so
                         great
                         as
                         must
                         be
                         acknowledged
                         (
                         by
                         all
                         that
                         will
                         Judge
                         candidly
                         )
                         for
                         several
                         ,
                         which
                         on
                         all
                         sides
                         are
                         acknowledged
                         to
                         be
                         Heretical
                         ,
                         I
                         do
                         not
                         only
                         mean
                         those
                         of
                         the
                         Arians
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         of
                         those
                         great
                         Bodies
                         of
                         the
                         
                           Oriental
                           Historians
                        
                         and
                         Eu●ychians
                         ,
                         continuing
                         to
                         this
                         day
                         divided
                         from
                         the
                         
                           Roman
                           Church
                        
                         ;
                         especially
                         if
                         they
                         be
                         really
                         guilty
                         of
                         those
                         Heresies
                         which
                         are
                         charged
                         on
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         must
                         
                         by
                         Romanists
                         be
                         held
                         guilty
                         of
                         some
                         ,
                         for
                         Justifying
                         their
                         own
                         Practice
                         of
                         condemning
                         them
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Some
                         of
                         their
                         present
                         Decrees
                         (
                         particularly
                         those
                         concerning
                         the
                         admission
                         of
                         the
                         Apocryphal
                         Books
                         into
                         the
                         Canon
                         ,
                         and
                         receiving
                         
                           Unwritten
                           Traditions
                        
                         with
                         
                           Equal
                           Reverence
                        
                         with
                         the
                         
                           Written
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                        
                         )
                         I
                         doubt
                         are
                         not
                         more
                         anciently
                         imposed
                         ,
                         as
                         Conditions
                         of
                         
                           Catholick
                           Communion
                        
                         ,
                         than
                         the
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         it self
                         ,
                         which
                         was
                         since
                         Luther
                         .
                         And
                         both
                         of
                         these
                         are
                         very
                         considerable
                         ,
                         and
                         especially
                         the
                         later
                         is
                         very
                         Fundamental
                         to
                         many
                         of
                         their
                         other
                         Decrees
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Q.
                 4.
                 
                 Why
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 are
                 not
                 Vnited
                 in
                 One
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 Presume
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 Curiosity
                 to
                 be
                 Informed
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Politick
                   Reasons
                
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 
                   Second
                   Causes
                
                 might
                 have
                 an
                 Influence
                 on
                 those
                 Divisions
                 which
                 were
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 might
                 move
                 God
                 to
                 permit
                 
                   Second
                   Causes
                
                 to
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Natural
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Interposition
                 of
                 any
                 Extraordinary
                 restraint
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 that
                 Advantage
                 from
                 our
                 acknowledged
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 afford
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Prejudice
                 of
                 our
                 common
                 Cause
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 at
                 present
                 on●y
                 propose
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Gentlewomans
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 let
                 her
                 understand
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 (
                 how
                 Popular
                 soever
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 conclude
                 us
                 either
                 mistaken
                 our Selves
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 unfit
                 to
                 Guide
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Reformation
                
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 agreed
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Particulars
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 present
                 sufficient
                 to
                 insist
                 on
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Romanists
                 should
                 upbraid
                 Us
                 with
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 Interest
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ours
                 ,
                 to
                 Answer
                 it
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Argument
                 it self
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 by
                 them
                 against
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Reason
                   why
                   the
                   Romanists
                   should
                   upbraid
                   Us
                   with
                   this
                   Argument
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   we
                   ,
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   Answer
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       This
                       very
                       Argument
                       was
                       by
                       the
                       
                         Primitive
                         Heathens
                      
                       made
                       use
                       of
                       against
                       Christianity
                       in
                       General
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       now
                       against
                       Us
                       ;
                       and
                       our
                       Adversaries
                       would
                       do
                       well
                       to
                       consider
                       ,
                       whether
                       the
                       same
                       Answers
                       pleadable
                       by
                       themselves
                       now
                       in
                       behalf
                       of
                       those
                       Christians
                       ,
                       and
                       actually
                       pleaded
                       by
                       the
                       Apologists
                       then
                       ,
                       be
                       not
                       as
                       pleadable
                       for
                       Us
                       now
                       .
                       Nay
                       ,
                       this
                       multitude
                       of
                       Sects
                       in
                       Christianity
                       is
                       even
                       now
                       the
                       great
                       Argument
                       of
                       Irreligious
                       Persons
                       against
                       the
                       Truth
                       of
                       Religion
                       ;
                       and
                       I
                       cannot
                       believe
                       that
                       any
                       Piously
                       disposed
                       Person
                       among
                       them
                       ,
                       can
                       be
                       pleased
                       to
                       allow
                       
                       the
                       Argument
                       to
                       be
                       of
                       any
                       force
                       in
                       either
                       Case
                       ,
                       rather
                       than
                       want
                       an
                       Argument
                       against
                       Us.
                       Yet
                       I
                       believe
                       they
                       will
                       never
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       shew
                       any
                       Disparity
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       If
                       they
                       speak
                       ,
                       not
                       of
                       
                         Dividing
                         Principles
                      
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       
                         actual
                         Divisions
                      
                       ,
                       they
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       we
                       ,
                       have
                       such
                       among
                       themselves
                       .
                       They
                       have
                       Divisions
                       betwixt
                       the
                       
                         Irish
                         Remonstrants
                      
                       and
                       
                         Anti-Remonstrants
                         ,
                         Molinists
                      
                       and
                       Jansenists
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       Thomists
                       and
                       Scotists
                       ,
                       and
                       Jesuites
                       ,
                       some
                       of
                       which
                       Parties
                       are
                       Divided
                       as
                       well
                       in
                       Communion
                       as
                       in
                       Opinions
                       .
                       If
                       they
                       say
                       that
                       these
                       Divisions
                       are
                       not
                       the
                       faults
                       of
                       their
                       Opinions
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       particular
                       perversity
                       of
                       Persons
                       ,
                       who
                       will
                       not
                       stick
                       to
                       those
                       Principles
                       which
                       might
                       keep
                       them
                       United
                       ,
                       when
                       their
                       Interest
                       inclines
                       
                       them
                       otherwise
                       ;
                       the
                       same
                       will
                       be
                       pretended
                       by
                       every
                       
                         Dividing
                         Party
                      
                       .
                       If
                       they
                       think
                       it
                       Injurious
                       that
                       their
                       whole
                       Communion
                       should
                       be
                       charged
                       with
                       the
                       misdemeanors
                       of
                       Persons
                       condemned
                       by
                       it
                       ;
                       We
                       all
                       of
                       Us
                       plead
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       for
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       Party
                       that
                       does
                       not
                       condemn
                       all
                       others
                       in
                       those
                       things
                       wherein
                       they
                       Divide
                       from
                       themselves
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       If
                       they
                       think
                       our
                       Differences
                       concerning
                       the
                       Particulars
                       we
                       would
                       have
                       Reformed
                       ,
                       an
                       Argument
                       that
                       the
                       whole
                       design
                       of
                       a
                       Reformation
                       is
                       in
                       it self
                       Suspicious
                       and
                       Uncertain
                       ;
                       let
                       them
                       consider
                       what
                       themselves
                       do
                       or
                       can
                       say
                       ,
                       when
                       they
                       are
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       like
                       way
                       of
                       Arguing
                       ,
                       urged
                       by
                       Us
                       with
                       the
                       several
                       Opinions
                       concerning
                       the
                       Seat
                       of
                       Infallibility
                       ;
                       
                       whence
                       our
                       Authors
                       conclude
                       the
                       Uncertainty
                       of
                       the
                       thing
                       it self
                       .
                       It
                       might
                       easily
                       have
                       been
                       shewn
                       ,
                       upon
                       this
                       and
                       the
                       like
                       Occasions
                       ,
                       how
                       they
                       do
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       obliged
                       to
                       ,
                       acknowledge
                       the
                       Unreasonableness
                       of
                       this
                       way
                       of
                       Arguing
                       .
                       But
                       the
                       designed
                       Brevity
                       of
                       my
                       present
                       Employment
                       only
                       permits
                       me
                       to
                       point
                       at
                       the
                       Heads
                       of
                       what
                       might
                       be
                       said
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       enlarge
                       on
                       the
                       Particulars
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       It
                       might
                       have
                       been
                       shewn
                       that
                       these
                       Differences
                       among
                       them
                       concerning
                       the
                       Judge
                       of
                       Controversies
                       ,
                       tend
                       Naturally
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       due
                       
                         Rational
                         Consequence
                      
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       dissolution
                       of
                       their
                       Communion
                       ,
                       a
                       Charge
                       which
                       we
                       think
                       cannot
                       be
                       proved
                       against
                       that
                       which
                       we
                       believe
                       the
                       Right
                       Communion
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   directly
                   the
                   weakness
                   of
                   this
                   Argument
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     it
                     be
                     considered
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       That
                       whatever
                       Differences
                       they
                       upbraid
                       us
                       with
                       ,
                       yet
                       they
                       can
                       never
                       prove
                       that
                       they
                       follow
                       by
                       any
                       Natural
                       and
                       
                         Rational
                         Consequence
                      
                       from
                       the
                       General
                       Principles
                       of
                       the
                       Reformation
                       ,
                       though
                       possibly
                       they
                       may
                       indeed
                       have
                       been
                       occasioned
                       by
                       that
                       Liberty
                       of
                       Spirit
                       which
                       was
                       absolutely
                       requisite
                       for
                       undertaking
                       a
                       design
                       of
                       such
                       a
                       Nature
                       ;
                       as
                       it
                       must
                       on
                       all
                       sides
                       be
                       acknowledged
                       possible
                       that
                       things
                       really
                       good
                       may
                       notwithstanding
                       prove
                       occasions
                       of
                       Evil.
                       And
                       how
                       very
                       Unjust
                       and
                       Unreasonable
                       it
                       is
                       to
                       charge
                       
                         Personal
                         Faults
                      
                       upon
                       Designs
                       (
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       this
                       Case
                       the
                       faults
                       of
                       Reformers
                       upon
                       the
                       Reformation
                       )
                       all
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       Romanists
                       
                       themselves
                       ,
                       will
                       acknowledge
                       ,
                       in
                       Cases
                       wherein
                       they
                       are
                       dis-interessed
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       ,
                       this
                       being
                       Supposed
                       ,
                       all
                       that
                       they
                       can
                       conclude
                       from
                       these
                       Divisions
                       of
                       the
                       Reformers
                       ,
                       is
                       only
                       ,
                       that
                       no
                       one
                       Communion
                       of
                       the
                       Reformers
                       has
                       that
                       advantage
                       over
                       the
                       rest
                       as
                       that
                       ,
                       Antecedently
                       to
                       all
                       Enquiry
                       into
                       the
                       merit
                       of
                       the
                       Cause
                       ,
                       its
                       Word
                       is
                       fit
                       to
                       be
                       trusted
                       as
                       a
                       Guide
                       in
                       Controversies
                       ,
                       to
                       assure
                       any
                       of
                       its
                       own
                       Truth
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Error
                       of
                       all
                       differing
                       from
                       it
                       .
                       This
                       ,
                       if
                       the
                       Gentlewoman
                       will
                       observe
                       ,
                       She
                       will
                       find
                       that
                       their
                       Arguments
                       from
                       this
                       and
                       the
                       like
                       Topicks
                       ,
                       only
                       aim
                       at
                       .
                       For
                       because
                       they
                       challenge
                       such
                       a
                       Priviledge
                       themselves
                       ,
                       they
                       fancy
                       Us
                       to
                       do
                       so
                       to
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       our
                       design
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       overthrow
                       a
                       
                         Judge
                         of
                         Controversies
                      
                       ,
                       
                       but
                       only
                       to
                       translate
                       that
                       Title
                       from
                       the
                       Pope
                       to
                       Luther
                       ,
                       or
                       some
                       others
                       of
                       our
                       eminent
                       Reformers
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       far
                       from
                       our
                       design
                       .
                       But
                       this
                       difference
                       in
                       Opinion
                       does
                       not
                       in
                       the
                       least
                       prove
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       ,
                       upon
                       a
                       particular
                       Enquiry
                       into
                       the
                       merit
                       of
                       the
                       Cause
                       ,
                       one
                       Party
                       may
                       be
                       found
                       to
                       have
                       the
                       advantage
                       of
                       the
                       other
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       all
                       that
                       we
                       pretend
                       to
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       That
                       this
                       difference
                       of
                       the
                       several
                       Parties
                       of
                       the
                       Reformation
                       in
                       other
                       things
                       ,
                       is
                       rather
                       a
                       very
                       strong
                       Presumption
                       (
                       for
                       an
                       Ignorant
                       Person
                       who
                       must
                       conduct
                       her self
                       by
                       Presumptions
                       )
                       that
                       there
                       is
                       great
                       reason
                       for
                       those
                       things
                       wherein
                       they
                       are
                       all
                       agreed
                       ,
                       and
                       indeed
                       is
                       a
                       greater
                       Argument
                       for
                       the
                       Credibility
                       of
                       the
                       Reformation
                       in
                       general
                       ,
                       than
                       for
                       that
                       of
                       the
                       
                         Roman
                         
                         Communion
                      
                       .
                       For
                       to
                       a
                       dis-interessed
                       Person
                       the
                       Agreement
                       of
                       those
                       is
                       a
                       more
                       valuable
                       Argument
                       for
                       the
                       Truth
                       of
                       what
                       they
                       say
                       ,
                       who
                       seem
                       most
                       of
                       all
                       acted
                       by
                       the
                       merit
                       of
                       the
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       least
                       of
                       all
                       influenced
                       by
                       the
                       Opinions
                       and
                       Authorities
                       of
                       a
                       few
                       ;
                       and
                       there
                       can
                       hardly
                       be
                       conceived
                       a
                       more
                       considerable
                       Argument
                       of
                       their
                       freedom
                       in
                       Judgment
                       ,
                       than
                       their
                       
                         actual
                         difference
                      
                       in
                       other
                       things
                       .
                       What
                       therefore
                       the
                       Protestants
                       are
                       agreed
                       in
                       ,
                       seems
                       more
                       likely
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       real
                       sense
                       of
                       all
                       that
                       are
                       so
                       agreed
                       upon
                       an
                       Impartial
                       Enquiry
                       ;
                       whereas
                       the
                       Romanists
                       are
                       generally
                       Influenced
                       by
                       a
                       few
                       of
                       the
                       Court
                       of
                       Rome
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       the
                       rest
                       do
                       generally
                       conceive
                       themselves
                       obliged
                       in
                       Conscience
                       to
                       conform
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       advantage
                       of
                       the
                       
                       differences
                       of
                       Protestants
                       for
                       recommending
                       their
                       Credibility
                       in
                       other
                       things
                       ,
                       above
                       that
                       of
                       their
                       Adversaries
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       Trust
                       of
                       an
                       
                         Ignorant
                         Person
                      
                       ,
                       will
                       appear
                       the
                       more
                       remarkable
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       considered
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       That
                       they
                       are
                       not
                       only
                       agreed
                       in
                       general
                       in
                       the
                       fitness
                       of
                       a
                       Reformation
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       in
                       most
                       of
                       the
                       Particulars
                       to
                       be
                       Reformed
                       .
                       Indeed
                       if
                       they
                       were
                       only
                       agreed
                       in
                       general
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       were
                       fit
                       a
                       Reformation
                       should
                       be
                       ,
                       but
                       agreed
                       in
                       no
                       Particulars
                       ;
                       it
                       might
                       seem
                       too
                       probable
                       a
                       Suspicion
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       was
                       not
                       Truth
                       ,
                       but
                       Faction
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       disturbance
                       of
                       the
                       Publick
                       ,
                       that
                       was
                       their
                       common
                       design
                       .
                       But
                       that
                       is
                       far
                       from
                       being
                       the
                       Case
                       here
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       The
                       Divisions
                       of
                       the
                       Protestants
                       in
                       Doctrine
                       are
                       not
                       so
                       irreconcileable
                       
                       as
                       they
                       may
                       seem
                       .
                       The
                       
                         Harmony
                         of
                         Confessions
                      
                       shew
                       them
                       agreed
                       in
                       the
                       Principal
                       .
                       As
                       for
                       the
                       others
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       plain
                       that
                       our
                       
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                      
                       does
                       not
                       think
                       them
                       worth
                       contending
                       for
                       ,
                       whilst
                       She
                       admits
                       the
                       several
                       Parties
                       into
                       her
                       Communion
                       ;
                       and
                       if
                       other
                       Protestants
                       think
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       yet
                       She
                       is
                       not
                       Responsible
                       for
                       them
                       ,
                       because
                       She
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       their
                       mind
                       .
                       The
                       most
                       pernicious
                       Principles
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       which
                       most
                       Naturally
                       tend
                       to
                       Division
                       ,
                       and
                       which
                       make
                       the
                       differences
                       resulting
                       from
                       them
                       most
                       impossible
                       to
                       be
                       reconciled
                       ,
                       are
                       the
                       differences
                       concerning
                       
                         Church
                         Government
                      
                       ;
                       and
                       in
                       that
                       our
                       Church
                       has
                       Innovated
                       nothing
                       that
                       should
                       cause
                       any
                       breach
                       ,
                       even
                       from
                       the
                       Roman
                       ,
                       much
                       less
                       from
                       any
                       other
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Catholick
                       
                       Church
                       .
                       And
                       most
                       of
                       their
                       other
                       Differences
                       are
                       no
                       longer
                       Irreconcileable
                       than
                       the
                       Persons
                       are
                       likely
                       to
                       continue
                       averse
                       to
                       Reconciliation
                       ;
                       but
                       these
                       Differences
                       about
                       Church-Government
                       are
                       so
                       derived
                       from
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                       the
                       Things
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       Cause
                       Division
                       among
                       Persons
                       otherwise
                       well-meaning
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       a
                       Peaceable
                       Disposition
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       This
                       Argument
                       from
                       the
                       Divisions
                       of
                       Protestants
                       ,
                       is
                       principally
                       proper
                       for
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       not
                       actually
                       engaged
                       in
                       any
                       
                         particular
                         Communion
                      
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       even
                       to
                       them
                       ought
                       to
                       have
                       no
                       more
                       force
                       than
                       that
                       of
                       a
                       
                         Prudent
                         Presumption
                      
                       ,
                       till
                       the
                       Person
                       so
                       Presuming
                       might
                       have
                       leasure
                       to
                       examine
                       Particulars
                       .
                       But
                       that
                       seems
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       Gentlewomans
                       Case
                       
                       whom
                       I
                       suppose
                       to
                       have
                       been
                       hitherto
                       educated
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       have
                       had
                       sufficient
                       opportunities
                       of
                       Informing
                       her self
                       concerning
                       us
                       .
                       For
                       such
                       a
                       one
                       it
                       would
                       sure
                       be
                       sufficient
                       that
                       
                         our
                         Church
                      
                       is
                       no
                       way
                       guilty
                       of
                       these
                       Divisions
                       ,
                       whatsoever
                       may
                       be
                       the
                       Case
                       of
                       other
                       Protestants
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 5.
                 
                 Why
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 doth
                 not
                 hold
                 up
                 to
                 
                   Confession
                   ,
                   Fasting-days
                   ,
                   Holy
                   Oyl
                   ,
                
                 which
                 we
                 our Selves
                 commend
                 ?
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 that
                 the
                 Questionist
                 does
                 suppose
                 Us
                 to
                 commend
                 
                   Holy
                   Oyl
                
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 we
                 think
                 all
                 the
                 Instances
                 
                 here
                 mentioned
                 lawful
                 and
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 Prudence
                 of
                 particular
                 Church-Governors
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 are
                 by
                 all
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 conceive
                 our Selves
                 secure
                 of
                 the
                 Gentlewomans
                 Communion
                 ,
                 if
                 She
                 will
                 not
                 alter
                 till
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 prove
                 them
                 necessary
                 Antecedently
                 to
                 
                   Church
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 will
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 pretend
                 to
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 concerning
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 therefore
                 being
                 thus
                 supposed
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 propose
                 two
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Gentlewomans
                 Consideration
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 supposing
                 We
                 were
                 to
                 blame
                 in
                 omitting
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 were
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 Her
                 to
                 leave
                 our
                 Communion
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 imposed
                 
                 by
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 reason
                 for
                 their
                 not
                 imposing
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Supposing
                     that
                     we
                     were
                     indeed
                     to
                     blame
                     in
                     omitting
                     these
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Observances
                     ,
                     yet
                     this
                     would
                     be
                     no
                     sufficient
                     ground
                     to
                     excuse
                     the
                     Gentlewoman
                     for
                     leaving
                     our
                     Communion
                     .
                     For
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         No
                         Indifferent
                         thing
                         ,
                         how
                         imprudent
                         or
                         inexpedient
                         soever
                         (
                         and
                         that
                         is
                         the
                         highest
                         Charge
                         that
                         the
                         Churches
                         mistake
                         in
                         a
                         matter
                         of
                         this
                         nature
                         ,
                         is
                         chargeable
                         withal
                         ,
                         as
                         long
                         as
                         the
                         Object
                         is
                         supposed
                         of
                         its
                         own
                         nature
                         Indifferent
                         )
                         as
                         long
                         as
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         sinful
                         (
                         and
                         certainly
                         it
                         can
                         be
                         no
                         Sin
                         to
                         submit
                         for
                         
                         Peace's
                         sake
                         to
                         an
                         
                           imprudent
                           Constitution
                        
                         )
                         can
                         excuse
                         
                         a
                         departure
                         from
                         a
                         Communion
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         other
                         regards
                         allowable
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Whatever
                         a
                         Separation
                         on
                         this
                         account
                         might
                         be
                         in
                         others
                         ,
                         yet
                         it
                         is
                         less
                         excusable
                         in
                         Subjects
                         ,
                         who
                         are
                         no
                         way
                         Responsible
                         for
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         the
                         Imprudences
                         of
                         such
                         Constitutions
                         ,
                         and
                         who
                         are
                         certainly
                         bound
                         to
                         bear
                         with
                         all
                         tolerable
                         frailties
                         of
                         their
                         lawful
                         Governours
                         ,
                         and
                         who
                         are
                         not
                         indeed
                         so
                         well
                         qualified
                         for
                         Judging
                         concerning
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         neither
                         being
                         so
                         well
                         skilled
                         in
                         Politicks
                         generally
                         ,
                         nor
                         being
                         made
                         acquainted
                         with
                         the
                         secret
                         Reasons
                         of
                         such
                         Constitutions
                         ,
                         which
                         might
                         make
                         that
                         ,
                         which
                         without
                         them
                         might
                         seem
                         strange
                         ,
                         appear
                         highly
                         commendable
                         when
                         considered
                         with
                         them
                      
                       
                         
                         3.
                         
                         The
                         Gentlewomans
                         Sex
                         ,
                         and
                         possibly
                         her
                         particular
                         Condition
                         ,
                         may
                         not
                         have
                         those
                         Advantages
                         which
                         many
                         others
                         (
                         though
                         Subjects
                         also
                         )
                         have
                         for
                         Judging
                         concerning
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     These
                     Arguments
                     are
                     so
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     themselves
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     frequently
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     them
                     for
                     retaining
                     Persons
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     Communion
                     .
                     Which
                     the
                     Gentlewoman
                     may
                     be
                     pleased
                     to
                     take
                     notice
                     of
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     of
                     her
                     Tempters
                     should
                     Question
                     them
                     here
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     are
                     disserviceable
                     to
                     their
                     Interests
                     .
                     But
                     farther
                     
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Abuses
                         in
                         Governours
                         acknowledging
                         themselves
                         Fallible
                         (
                         though
                         they
                         be
                         supposed
                         indeed
                         to
                         be
                         Abuses
                         )
                         are
                         much
                         more
                         tolerable
                         than
                         in
                         those
                         who
                         do
                         not
                         ;
                         
                         seeing
                         there
                         may
                         be
                         hopes
                         that
                         Governours
                         ,
                         acknowledging
                         themselves
                         Fallible
                         ,
                         my
                         in
                         time
                         be
                         better
                         informed
                         ,
                         and
                         may
                         then
                         themselves
                         reform
                         what
                         is
                         amiss
                         ,
                         without
                         the
                         compulsion
                         of
                         their
                         Subjects
                         ;
                         which
                         can
                         never
                         be
                         expected
                         from
                         such
                         as
                         pretend
                         to
                         be
                         Infallible
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           5.
                           
                           If
                           Abuses
                           of
                           this
                           Nature
                           be
                           conceived
                           a
                           sufficient
                           Reason
                           for
                           leaving
                           a
                           Communion
                           wherein
                           we
                           are
                           already
                           ,
                           much
                           more
                           are
                           they
                           sufficient
                           for
                           hindring
                           our
                           access
                           to
                           another
                           ,
                           wherein
                           as
                           yet
                           we
                           are
                           not
                           .
                           So
                           that
                           this
                           same
                           Reason
                           ,
                           if
                           it
                           should
                           make
                           her
                           desert
                           the
                           Communion
                           of
                           the
                           
                             Church
                             of
                             England
                          
                           ,
                           would
                           also
                           hinder
                           her
                           joyning
                           in
                           that
                           of
                           Rome
                           ,
                           in
                           which
                           the
                           most
                           Judicious
                           and
                           Candid
                           Persons
                           of
                           that
                           Communion
                           will
                           
                           acknowledge
                           Abuses
                           of
                           the
                           like
                           nature
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       As
                       far
                       as
                       these
                       Omissions
                       are
                       countenanced
                       by
                       our
                       Church
                       ,
                       there
                       is
                       reason
                       for
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       I
                       say
                       [
                       
                         as
                         far
                         as
                         they
                         are
                         countenanced
                         by
                         our
                      
                       Church
                       ]
                       and
                       therefore
                       the
                       reason
                       I
                       shall
                       give
                       for
                       such
                       Omissions
                       shall
                       be
                       as
                       they
                       are
                       considered
                       under
                       that
                       Notion
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Therefore
                         ,
                         for
                         
                           Fasting
                           Days
                        
                         ,
                         I
                         think
                         they
                         are
                         imposed
                         with
                         the
                         same
                         design
                         of
                         Religion
                         in
                         our
                         Church
                         as
                         in
                         that
                         of
                         Rome
                         (
                         for
                         that
                         account
                         of
                         
                           Jejunium
                           Cecilianum
                        
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         given
                         by
                         some
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         taken
                         for
                         the
                         true
                         sense
                         of
                         our
                         Church
                         by
                         her
                         most
                         genuine
                         Sons
                         )
                         and
                         that
                         our
                         Church
                         is
                         conceived
                         to
                         have
                         as
                         much
                         Authority
                         to
                         oblige
                         her
                         Subjects
                         in
                         Impositions
                         
                         of
                         that
                         Nature
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         I
                         cannot
                         look
                         on
                         this
                         disuse
                         prevailing
                         in
                         Practice
                         as
                         countenanced
                         by
                         our
                         Church
                         .
                         If
                         the
                         Gentlewoman
                         be
                         so
                         zealously
                         concerned
                         for
                         them
                         ,
                         I
                         am
                         sure
                         She
                         may
                         Practice
                         them
                         in
                         our
                         Communion
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         as
                         in
                         that
                         of
                         Rome
                         ,
                         as
                         several
                         others
                         do
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Confession
                         ,
                         even
                         to
                         a
                         Priest
                         ,
                         in
                         order
                         to
                         his
                         Advice
                         and
                         Absolution
                         ,
                         our
                         Church
                         ,
                         I
                         think
                         ,
                         owns
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         that
                         of
                         Rome
                         ;
                         though
                         we
                         do
                         not
                         make
                         it
                         a
                         Sacrament
                         ,
                         nor
                         make
                         it
                         
                           absolutely
                           necessary
                        
                         ,
                         in
                         an
                         
                           ordinary
                           way
                        
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         remission
                         of
                         every
                         
                           particular
                           Sin
                        
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         be
                         
                           particularly
                           confessed
                        
                         :
                         That
                         the
                         Practice
                         of
                         it
                         is
                         at
                         present
                         discontinued
                         ,
                         our
                         Church
                         ,
                         I
                         think
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         the
                         Cause
                         .
                         That
                         She
                         has
                         not
                         interposed
                         her
                         Authority
                         to
                         continue
                         
                         it
                         ,
                         might
                         have
                         been
                         excused
                         :
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Because
                             the
                             thing
                             is
                             only
                             of
                             
                               Ecclesiastical
                               Right
                            
                             .
                             For
                             the
                             ancientest
                             obligation
                             to
                             confess
                             Sins
                             ,
                             though
                             scandalous
                             in
                             their
                             
                               own
                               nature
                            
                             ,
                             yet
                             not
                             become
                             notorious
                             (
                             though
                             that
                             differed
                             much
                             from
                             the
                             Confession
                             which
                             is
                             now
                             used
                             in
                             the
                             
                               Roman
                               Church
                            
                             )
                             was
                             first
                             introduced
                             after
                             the
                             Persecution
                             by
                             Decius
                             ,
                             and
                             that
                             in
                             opposition
                             to
                             the
                             Novatians
                             ,
                             as
                             Socrates
                             affirms
                             ;
                             and
                             this
                             was
                             also
                             afterwards
                             taken
                             awav
                             by
                             Nectarius
                             Bishop
                             of
                             Constantinople
                             ,
                             who
                             ordered
                             every
                             one
                             to
                             be
                             left
                             
                               to
                               his
                               own
                               Conscience
                            
                             in
                             that
                             matter
                             ,
                             for
                             which
                             other
                             Bishops
                             were
                             so
                             far
                             from
                             censuring
                             
                             him
                             ,
                             that
                             they
                             followed
                             him
                             in
                             it
                             almost
                             in
                             all
                             places
                             ,
                             as
                             the
                             same
                             Historian
                             tells
                             us
                             ,
                             and
                             that
                             omission
                             was
                             vehemently
                             pleaded
                             for
                             by
                             St.
                             Chrysostome
                             ,
                             and
                             obtained
                             for
                             no
                             small
                             time
                             in
                             the
                             
                               Greek
                               Church
                            
                             ,
                             whatsoever
                             it
                             did
                             in
                             other
                             places
                             .
                             Whence
                             it
                             follows
                             that
                             She
                             has
                             power
                             ,
                             in
                             discretion
                             ,
                             to
                             determine
                             concerning
                             its
                             
                               actual
                               practice
                            
                             what
                             She
                             thinks
                             fit
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Farther
                             ,
                             this
                             being
                             supposed
                             ,
                             that
                             it
                             was
                             in
                             our
                             Churches
                             power
                             not
                             to
                             Impose
                             it
                             ,
                             that
                             She
                             did
                             act
                             prudently
                             in
                             not
                             Imposing
                             it
                             ,
                             but
                             rather
                             recommending
                             it
                             to
                             the
                             Liberty
                             of
                             
                               private
                               Devotions
                            
                             ,
                             will
                             appear
                             ,
                             if
                             it
                             be
                             considered
                             that
                             ,
                             if
                             She
                             had
                             
                             imposed
                             it
                             ,
                             She
                             must
                             necessarily
                             have
                             excluded
                             all
                             such
                             fr●●
                             her
                             Communion
                             as
                             had
                             not
                             been
                             satisfied
                             with
                             it
                             ;
                             and
                             it
                             had
                             not
                             been
                             Prudent
                             to
                             have
                             excluded
                             Persons
                             from
                             her
                             Communion
                             for
                             
                               Indifferent
                               things
                            
                             avoidable
                             by
                             her
                             ,
                             when
                             She
                             was
                             complaining
                             of
                             the
                             like
                             Tyranny
                             In
                             the
                             
                               Church
                               of
                               Rome
                            
                             ,
                             especially
                             considering
                             that
                             it
                             was
                             also
                             likely
                             that
                             the
                             number
                             was
                             great
                             of
                             those
                             who
                             were
                             so
                             dissatisfied
                             with
                             it
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         However
                         ,
                         if
                         the
                         Gentlewoman
                         be
                         desirous
                         to
                         Practice
                         it
                         for
                         her
                         own
                         Edification
                         ,
                         I
                         believe
                         She
                         may
                         be
                         furnished
                         with
                         Persons
                         fitted
                         for
                         it
                         in
                         the
                         
                           Church
                           of
                           England
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         3.
                         
                         As
                         for
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         
                           Holy
                           Oyl
                        
                         in
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         pretended
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         we
                         do
                         not
                         so
                         far
                         condemn
                         it
                         ,
                         as
                         to
                         refuse
                         Communion
                         with
                         other
                         Churches
                         that
                         use
                         it
                         ;
                         nay
                         ,
                         we
                         our Selves
                         retain
                         it
                         as
                         a
                         decent
                         Ceremony
                         of
                         Consecration
                         in
                         the
                         Coronations
                         of
                         our
                         Princes
                         .
                         Only
                         we
                         again
                         conceive
                         it
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             A
                             matter
                             indifferent
                             in
                             it self
                             ,
                             and
                             not
                             Essential
                             to
                             those
                             Offices
                             ,
                             because
                             of
                             the
                             differences
                             in
                             the
                             Church
                             concerning
                             it
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             This
                             being
                             supposed
                             ,
                             our
                             Church
                             does
                             no
                             way
                             conceive
                             it
                             Prudent
                             to
                             continue
                             it
                             :
                             both
                             because
                             it
                             was
                             the
                             design
                             of
                             the
                             Reformation
                             to
                             reduce
                             the
                             Sacraments
                             to
                             their
                             
                               Primitive
                               Simplicity
                            
                             ,
                             that
                             so
                             Persons
                             might
                             ComCommunicate
                             
                             in
                             them
                             on
                             the
                             same
                             free
                             terms
                             as
                             then
                             ;
                             and
                             because
                             the
                             Errors
                             of
                             those
                             who
                             made
                             them
                             Essential
                             to
                             the
                             Mysteries
                             ,
                             were
                             of
                             great
                             Consequence
                             ,
                             and
                             very
                             fit
                             to
                             be
                             so
                             discountenanced
                             by
                             a
                             discontinuance
                             of
                             the
                             Practice
                             it self
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         If
                         by
                         the
                         
                           Holy
                           Oyl
                        
                         here
                         mentioned
                         ,
                         be
                         meant
                         particularly
                         their
                         Sacrament
                         of
                         
                           Extreme
                           Unction
                        
                         ,
                         ●
                         .
                         Our
                         Adversaries
                         cannot
                         prove
                         a
                         
                           Sacramental
                           Unction
                        
                         for
                         the
                         first
                         Centuries
                         .
                         A
                         Miraculous
                         one
                         they
                         may
                         ,
                         but
                         seeing
                         themselves
                         confess
                         the
                         ordinary
                         Use
                         of
                         the
                         Miracle
                         to
                         have
                         ceased
                         ,
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         necessary
                         reason
                         obliging
                         our
                         Church
                         to
                         continue
                         the
                         
                           external
                           Ceremony
                        
                         .
                         This
                         is
                         at
                         least
                         sufficient
                         to
                         shew
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         in
                         the
                         
                         Churches
                         power
                         to
                         continue
                         it
                         ,
                         or
                         not
                         .
                         Which
                         being
                         supposed
                         ,
                         I
                         add
                         ,
                         2.
                         
                         That
                         even
                         in
                         regard
                         of
                         the
                         benefit
                         expected
                         by
                         it
                         ,
                         whether
                         of
                         
                           Bodily
                           recovery
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         
                           remission
                           of
                           sins
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         
                           Spiritual
                           strength
                        
                         against
                         the
                         
                           Agony
                           of
                           Death
                        
                         ,
                         the
                         Gentlewoman
                         ,
                         nor
                         any
                         other
                         Subject
                         of
                         
                           our
                           Church
                        
                         ,
                         can
                         suffer
                         no
                         loss
                         by
                         our
                         Church's
                         discontinuance
                         of
                         it
                         .
                         For
                         all
                         these
                         things
                         are
                         as
                         certainly
                         attainable
                         by
                         the
                         means
                         continued
                         in
                         our
                         Church
                         from
                         Unquestionable
                         
                           Apostolical
                           Tradition
                        
                         (
                         as
                         the
                         Prayers
                         and
                         Absolution
                         of
                         the
                         Priest
                         and
                         the
                         
                           blessed
                           Sacrament
                        
                         )
                         as
                         they
                         could
                         by
                         the
                         Unction
                         it self
                         ;
                         so
                         that
                         I
                         cannot
                         perceive
                         how
                         a
                         devout
                         Person
                         need
                         to
                         be
                         concerned
                         for
                         the
                         want
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         on
                         the
                         terms
                         now
                         mentioned
                         .
                         Especially
                         considering
                         3.
                         
                         That
                         in
                         the
                         
                         way
                         it
                         is
                         Administred
                         among
                         them
                         ,
                         to
                         Persons
                         past
                         hopes
                         of
                         recovery
                         ,
                         and
                         usually
                         past
                         sense
                         of
                         their
                         own
                         condition
                         ,
                         it
                         cannot
                         be
                         conceived
                         in
                         any
                         rational
                         way
                         ,
                         capable
                         of
                         Edifying
                         the
                         Devotion
                         of
                         the
                         Person
                         concerned
                         ,
                         and
                         no
                         other
                         way
                         is
                         suitable
                         to
                         the
                         Dispensation
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         .
                         And
                         supposing
                         it
                         no
                         Sacrament
                         ,
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         reason
                         imaginable
                         why
                         the
                         Prayers
                         of
                         the
                         Assistants
                         for
                         such
                         a
                         Person
                         may
                         not
                         be
                         as
                         acceptable
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         without
                         the
                         observation
                         of
                         this
                         external
                         Ceremony
                         ,
                         as
                         with
                         it
                         .
                         And
                         as
                         upon
                         these
                         concessions
                         its
                         Continuance
                         must
                         needs
                         appear
                         unnecessary
                         ,
                         so
                         4.
                         
                         It
                         would
                         be
                         inexpedient
                         to
                         countenance
                         the
                         Errors
                         consequent
                         to
                         the
                         Opinion
                         of
                         its
                         being
                         a
                         Sacrament
                         ,
                         which
                         are
                         of
                         so
                         
                         weighty
                         a
                         concernment
                         ,
                         by
                         continuance
                         of
                         a
                         Custom
                         which
                         may
                         so
                         easily
                         be
                         spared
                         .
                         These
                         things
                         may
                         suffice
                         at
                         present
                         for
                         satisfying
                         the
                         Gentlewoman
                         of
                         her
                         little
                         concernment
                         for
                         it
                         ,
                         without
                         engageing
                         on
                         the
                         Dispute
                         concerning
                         its
                         lawfulness
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 Fundamental
                 Principle
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 Proceedings
                 in
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 Innovating
                 from
                 
                   Ancient
                   Customes
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Adding
                 new
                 ones
                 ,
                 but
                 Abrogating
                 old
                 ones
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 proved
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Principles
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 several
                 Practices
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 her self
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Q.
                 6.
                 
                 Why
                 was
                 Reformation
                 done
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ?
              
               
                 REformation
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
                 Either
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     preached
                     and
                     imposed
                     under
                     pain
                     of
                     
                       Spiritual
                       Censures
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Exclusion
                     from
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     deprivation
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Priviledges
                     consequent
                     to
                     that
                     Communion
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     certainly
                     the
                     Right
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     accordingly
                     practiced
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     our
                     
                       English
                       Reformation
                    
                     :
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     As
                     Enacted
                     as
                     a
                     Law
                     of
                     
                     the
                     Land
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     as
                     urged
                     the
                     same
                     way
                     as
                     other
                     Laws
                     are
                     ,
                     under
                     
                       temporal
                       Penalties
                    
                     and
                     
                       external
                       Coercion
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     encouraged
                     by
                     
                       temporal
                       Advantages
                    
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     undoubtedly
                     the
                     Right
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Secular
                       power
                    
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     all
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     
                       Secular
                       power
                    
                     did
                     concern
                     it self
                     in
                     the
                     Reformation
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 What
                 I
                 can
                 further
                 foresee
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Secular
                   Power
                
                 ought
                 in
                 Conscience
                 to
                 be
                 herein
                 advised
                 by
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 :
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 though
                 
                   external
                   obedience
                
                 may
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 mistaken
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Secular
                   power
                
                 following
                 the
                 mistaken
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Obligation
                 (
                 in
                 Conscience
                 and
                 Right
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 Decrees
                 must
                 be
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Churches
                 proceedings
                 in
                 advising
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ▪
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 can
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 any
                 Essential
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 only
                 Effect
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 concurrence
                 in
                 that
                 Case
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 already
                 performed
                 without
                 Heresy
                 or
                 Schism
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 settled
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 Commonwealth
                 without
                 Schism
                 or
                 Sedition
                 in
                 the
                 State.
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 they
                 suppose
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 Reformation
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 then
                 being
                 ,
                 were
                 overawed
                 and
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 their
                 Votes
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Secular
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 Societies
                 to
                 be
                 swayed
                 by
                 the
                 greater
                 Part
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 
                 may
                 think
                 it
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 ascribe
                 the
                 Reformation
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Schismatical
                   part
                
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 having
                 attempted
                 this
                 Reformation
                 without
                 warrant
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 call
                 our
                 Reformation
                 it self
                 Parliamentary
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 therefore
                 I
                 Reply
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     use
                     we
                     make
                     of
                     this
                     Topick
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     concurrence
                     ,
                     is
                     indeed
                     no
                     other
                     than
                     to
                     clear
                     our
                     Reformation
                     from
                     being
                     Seditious
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ordinarily
                     charged
                     on
                     Us
                     by
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     ordinarily
                     on
                     the
                     
                       forreign
                       Protestants
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     for
                     clearing
                     the
                     very
                     proceedings
                     of
                     the
                     Magistracy
                     from
                     being
                     Heretical
                     or
                     Schismatical
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Conscience
                     of
                     the
                     Magistracy
                     it self
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     sufficient
                     that
                     the
                     Magistracy
                     gave
                     its
                     Assistance
                     and
                     Protection
                     to
                     no
                     other
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     genuine
                     Dictate
                     of
                     their
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     was
                     neither
                     Heretical
                     nor
                     Schismatical
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     Justification
                     of
                     the
                     
                       private
                       Conscience
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Magistracy
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     confess
                     ,
                     a
                     thing
                     we
                     are
                     at
                     present
                     not
                     so
                     necessarily
                     concerned
                     for
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     We
                     grant
                     farther
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     satisfying
                     our
                     own
                     Consciences
                     of
                     the
                     Justice
                     of
                     these
                     proceedings
                     of
                     the
                     Magistracy
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     requisitethat
                     we
                     be
                     satisfied
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     Advised
                     by
                     that
                     part
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     whose
                     Advice
                     we
                     conceive
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     followed
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     this
                     may
                     appear
                     in
                     the
                     Case
                     we
                     are
                     speaking
                     of
                     ,
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     alone
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     sufficient
                     Vindication
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     proceedings
                     to
                     the
                     Consciences
                     of
                     its
                     Subjects
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Determination
                     of
                     the
                     Justice
                     of
                     the
                     Advice
                     followed
                     by
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     resolved
                     two
                     wayes
                     :
                     Either
                     from
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     the
                     Cause
                     ;
                     or
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Legal
                       Authority
                    
                     and
                     Right
                     the
                     Persons
                     may
                     be
                     presumed
                     to
                     have
                     to
                     be
                     consulted
                     on
                     such
                     occasions
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     present
                     Case
                     the
                     principal
                     Dispute
                     ,
                     Whether
                     the
                     Reformation
                     undertaken
                     by
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     was
                     right
                     or
                     not
                     ?
                     and
                     therefore
                     very
                     unfit
                     to
                     be
                     relyed
                     
                     on
                     as
                     a
                     Presumption
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     proceedings
                     Irregular
                     .
                     The
                     later
                     therefore
                     only
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     be
                     insisted
                     on
                     here
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     consists
                     of
                     two
                     charges
                     :
                     That
                     by
                     the
                     Laws
                     of
                     the
                     Land
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     advised
                     by
                     the
                     Bishops
                     then
                     possessed
                     of
                     the
                     several
                     Sees
                     ;
                     and
                     That
                     in
                     advising
                     with
                     the
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     whoever
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     he
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     allowed
                     them
                     the
                     Liberty
                     of
                     speaking
                     their
                     minds
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     swayed
                     by
                     the
                     greater
                     part
                     .
                     These
                     things
                     are
                     conce●ved
                     so
                     necessary
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     not
                     observing
                     them
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     presumed
                     to
                     act
                     as
                     no
                     way
                     influenced
                     by
                     the
                     Clergy
                     .
                     Which
                     is
                     the
                     Reason
                     why
                     they
                     call
                     our
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     suppose
                     them
                     not
                     observed
                     ,
                     Parliamentary
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Therefore
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Legal
                   Right
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Clergy
                
                 to
                 advise
                 the
                 
                   Secular
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   two
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   Replyed
                
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     
                       Legal
                       Right
                    
                     may
                     be
                     forfeited
                     by
                     the
                     Persons
                     by
                     their
                     Personal
                     misdemeanors
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     this
                     forfeiture
                     the
                     
                       Secular
                       Magistrate
                    
                     himself
                     is
                     the
                     
                       proper
                       Judge
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     exactly
                     the
                     
                       Popish
                       Bishops
                    
                     Case
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     this
                     
                       Legal
                       Right
                    
                     is
                     of
                     no
                     use
                     for
                     satisfying
                     the
                     Consciences
                     of
                     their
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     is
                     the
                     
                       only
                       use
                    
                     that
                     is
                     seasonable
                     for
                     this
                     occasion
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Canonical
                   freedom
                
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 them
                 in
                 advising
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 :
                 These
                 
                   Canonical
                   Rights
                
                 can
                 only
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Communion
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 pretended
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 different
                 Communions
                 .
                 For
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Romanists
                     themselves
                     never
                     allow
                     that
                     freedom
                     to
                     Persons
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Communion
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     plain
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Trent
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     appears
                     on
                     all
                     occasions
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Especially
                     in
                     particular
                     
                       National
                       Churches
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     ours
                     was
                     ,
                     they
                     themselves
                     will
                     not
                     deny
                     that
                     the
                     greater
                     part
                     may
                     prove
                     Heretical
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     likely
                     to
                     prevail
                     by
                     Plurality
                     of
                     Votes
                     ;
                     
                     in
                     which
                     Case
                     themselves
                     would
                     notwithstanding
                     think
                     it
                     unequal
                     for
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     to
                     be
                     swayed
                     by
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     This
                     has
                     alwaies
                     been
                     the
                     Practice
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Emperors
                    
                     ,
                     never
                     to
                     allow
                     any
                     
                       Canonical
                       Right
                    
                     to
                     the
                     Assemblies
                     and
                     Censures
                     of
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     as
                     Athanasius
                     was
                     restored
                     first
                     by
                     Maximinus
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Triers
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     Pope
                     Julius
                     ,
                     after
                     that
                     by
                     Maximus
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     by
                     the
                     Emperour
                     Jovinian
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     Canonical
                     revocation
                     of
                     the
                     Synods
                     that
                     had
                     condemned
                     him
                     .
                     Many
                     Instances
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     Nature
                     might
                     be
                     given
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Popish
                       Clergy
                    
                     had
                     given
                     the
                     first
                     Precedent
                     of
                     this
                     Liberty
                     themselves
                     ,
                     in
                     refusing
                     to
                     admit
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Canonical
                       Appeal
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Protestants
                     from
                     the
                     Pope
                     to
                     a
                     
                       free
                       General
                       Council
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A36261-e540
           
             Exom
             .
             (
             Second
             Edition
             )
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Ch.
             19.
             
             §.
             4.
             p.
             74.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ch.
             21.
             
             §.
             3.
             p.
             188.
             
             Append.
             Ch.
             5.
             
             §.
             2.
             p.
             516.
             
             See
             Verons
             Lat.
             Answ.
             to
             Q.
             Gener.
             8.
             p.
             561.
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Exom
             .
          
           
             Exom
             .
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             
             §.
             3.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ch.
             21.
             
             §.
             4.
             p.
             190.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ch.
             3.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             
             White
             's
             Tab.
             Suffrag
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Florentine
             Council
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             As
             of
             Constance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Q.
             4.
             pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36261-e10470
           
             Suppositions
             .
          
           
             (a)
             (a)
             Feb.
             25.
             1569.
             
          
           
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             Prop.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Prop.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Prop.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Prop.
             7.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Prop.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Prop.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Prop.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Prop.
             16.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Prop.
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Prop.
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Prop.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Prop.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Prop.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             188.
             ad
             Mart.
             Mayer
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             72.
             ad
             Stephfratr
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36261-e16190
           
             *
             *
             Vid
             
               Consid.
               of
               Pres.
               Concern
            
             .
          
           
             †
             †
             For
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             see
             the
             
               Provine
               .
               Let●
            
             .
             and
             the
             
               Moral
               Theolog.
               of
               the
               Jesuites
            
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             the
             Jesuites
             defence
             of
             themselves
             by
             way
             of
             recremination
             against
             others
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             II.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Exomolog
             .
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ch.
             16.
             
             §.
             2.
             
             P.
             162.
             
             Ed.
             2.
             
          
           
             On
             1
             Cor.
             III.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Q.
             I.
             §.
             I.
             
          
        
      
    
  

